Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

The Ocean Always Lies

Chapter One: I'm Coming Home

Song for the second scene found on Spotify: 'Mermaid's Calling #2' by Marta Mazurek, Barbara Wronska, from The Lure

-O-

College of William & Mary

May 2010

Sabrina watched another wave crest against the wooden pier beams. She finished tying her light brown hair into a loose side braid. She wished the waves could cover the whoops and hollers of all the frat brothers partying a street behind her. She always found the ocean to be paradoxically calming and terrifying, probably because she never learned to swim.

Her phone trilled. Reaching inside her pocket, she smiled when she saw 'Caroline' on the caller ID. She flipped open the phone, answering,

"What's up, babe? Can't you wait until I actually get home before you start bugging the.."

"I need you to come home," Caroline's voice cracked on the other end of the line.

Sabrina's smile fell. She shifted on her bench away from the lingering couple watching the sunset on the pier's end. She closed her book, jarred by the sudden change in her cousin's mood. Yesterday, she had been talking about the new hydrangeas she planted in front of the cottage Sabrina would be living in.

She pushed her phone more tightly against her ear. "Caroline," her voice lowered. "What's wrong? What happened?"

Caroline's breath came faster and heavier over the line. "You were right. All those times that I heard you and Reyna arguing.." Her breath broke over a hiccup. "Over the history and the monsters in the dark,"

Sabrina said her cousin's name urgently, but she continued in her frenzied ramble.

"He tried to make me forget." Caroline was breathing too quickly, edging on a sob. "But the memories… I can see— Oh, God,"

Squealing tires and a car horn echoed over the line. Caroline went silent.

"Care? Caroline! Answer me!"

Apparently, her loud interrogation disturbed the couple at the end of the pier. They walked past her, perturbed, leaving her alone. She lunged to her feet, stuffing her belongings into her purse, a container of lipgloss scattering across the wooden planks. The sun dropped below the horizon line, and she stumbled on her knees in the new darkness.

Another honk sounded over the phone as she caught the cosmetic tube before it fell in the water. She clenched the lipgloss into a tight fist, biting out Caroline's name again. Caroline responded with a mumble undecipherable.

Sabrina sank down further, leaning against the pier-fenced grating. "Are you ok? Where are you?"

"I can remember everything." She choked. Car engines whizzed over the line. "He— he…"

"Caroline, are you next to a road or something?" Sabrina shook her head, quickly asking, "Where are you? I need to know where you are, ok?"

"I…" she went quiet before, "Ok, I'm about two miles from the hospital. It was dark so I checked myself out,"

"Wait— the hospital? Why were you in the hospital?"

"I swear, Sabrina," Caroline urged. "I have not hurt anyone. I left the nurse in my room. She doesn't even remember anything,"

Sabrina blew out a harsh breath through her nose. "You need to tell me what is going on. Right now,"

Sabrina pressed a finger against her other ear when the raucous fraternity party grew closer. "Caroline?" She prompted again. Caroline sniffed over the line before she explained where she was on the highway in relation to the rest of Mystic Falls. She squeezed her eyes shut, quelling the panic rising in her chest. She prayed that Caroline had not been touched by the supernatural curse that filled the streets of Mystic Falls. She fumbled with her cell phone as she texted Reyna with shaking fingers. Reassurance after reassurance tumbled from Sabrina's lips, keeping Caroline on the line until Reyna's response pinged up on her phone.

'Tell the brat to stay put. On my way,'

"Care, Reyna's on her way. I need you to go with her, alright?"

Sabrina knew Caroline opened her mouth to argue before she said quietly, "Ok,"

Sabrina felt tears well in her eyes as the wind picked up around her, the sound broken apart by the waves crashing against the pier. Caroline has always been the one with the spine of steel that she had inherited from their grandmother. Sabrina wanted to be the one to shoulder the weight this time instead.

"Do you want to tell me what happened?"

Sabrina could almost hear her cousin shaking her head with curly blonde hair flowing over her shoulders. "Later. I just… I should be calling Elena or Stefan. I know this isn't all about me this time. I know that." Caroline took a shaking breath. Her voice wasn't frantic anymore, just defeated. "Can you come home? Please?"

Sabrina was already slinging her bag over her shoulder, pushing herself to her feet. "I'm leaving right now. I don't have to stop at my dorm. My stuff has already been mailed out or stuffed into my car." She huffed a pitiful laugh. "Look, I can make it by morning." Sabrina stopped, gripping the pier railing like a lifeline. "Everything's going to be ok, Caroline. I promise,"

She heard shifting, the single-engine of a motorcycle roaring, and branches being crushed on Caroline's end of the line. The wooden planks underneath her sneakers trembled. She turned her head slightly, seeing two male figures stumbling against one another underneath a street lamp, laughing, shoving one another. Her mouth curled into a grimace. That was one thing she would not miss about college.

"You know I should be on my way to the carnival. You know, God bless Elena, but I'm head of the committee. And the poor girl has no idea what the word fabulous is supposed to mean. Hey," Caroline said. "Reyna's here,"

The pressure in Sabrina's chest lessened slightly. "Ok," She sighed.

"Yeah, you think we could stop at the carnival to see how it's going?"

"Absolutely not. Right now, the fabulously lacking carnival is so going on the back burner, got it?"

Caroline groused, "Fine,"

"Can you pass the phone so I can talk to her?"

"Sure,"

Before she could pass the phone, Sabrina told her softly, "Hey," she wondered if Caroline would remember the nickname their grandmother gave her. She hoped she would. "Love you, bluebell,"

Sabrina received the scoffing laugh she was hoping for. "Whatever, peanut,"

There she is, Sabrina thought.

She grinned before she heard Reyna's low drawl. "You owe me, Forbes. This better be worth skipping out on my date." Sabrina imagined her best friend crossing her arms and getting that irritated furrow between her coal dark brows. Reyna paused, telling Caroline to wait by the motorcycle.

"I'm coming home, Reyna," her voice was resolute. "Tonight. I'm coming home tonight."

Reyna's tone lost the edge of disinterest when she quietly hissed, "Rina? The hell is going on? Why does the brat smell like our recent influx of vamp parasites?"

Sabrina froze, her breath catching. She ran her fingers roughly through her hair, mussing her hastily tied braid. "…no. She can't. She said she was in the hospital, but she didn't say anything about— Is she?"

Caroline's oath of 'I swear, Sabrina, I haven't hurt anyone. I left the nurse in my room. She doesn't even remember anything,' made more sense. A wave of nausea whirled through Sabrina's stomach, and she was suddenly glad for the support of the pier railing.

"Shit," Reyna swore under her breath.

"She's only seventeen," Sabrina murmured. "Who would…" She tried shaking away the thought. This was too much. She scrubbed a hand across her forehead. When she turned her head again, the two men had drawn closer. One of them caught her gaze, and her eyes darted back to the dark expanse of the ocean. They started yelling again, droning out what Sabrina tried to say.

"What is that noise? I thought you swore off parties,"

Sabrina frowned. "Just some drunk idiots,"

"What did you say?"

"I said, I need you to take her somewhere safe until I can get there,"

"Safe for her? Or safe for everyone else in this town? You and I both know the stories about the newly turned. The last thing we need is a bad rewrite of Carrie,"

The pressure in her chest returned. Reyna never pulled punches. She didn't know why she believed this would be different. Her tears finally got the better of her as one slipped down her cheek. She wanted to mourn, to rage and scream for every life milestone that Caroline would miss. She stubbornly wiped the tear away with the back of her hand. Reyna must have heard her because she said next,

"Oh, don't. Don't cry. Don't do that," Reyna moaned before, "Look, I'm going to take her to mom's,"

Sabrina nodded before remembering Reyna couldn't see her. "Yeah, ok. She'll know what to do,"

One of the men yelled behind her, "Hey!" laughing. He yelled again before Sabrina realized she was shouting at her. "Hey, come on over, baby!" He made vulgar gestures with his hands and hips.

Out of the corner of her eye, she saw them edging closer. She reached into her pocket, her fingers wrapping around her car keys. She hate this, that she couldn't walk by herself at night. She hated that prickling awareness trickling down her neck and spine that was known to every girl.

The wind picked back up, battering the water against the wooden columns.

"I just need you to watch her until I can get there,"

"Fine. You know how much my mother loves company. She'd been saying that she didn't like how thin Care had been getting anyway," Reyna said it like it would be some great trouble, but Sabrina knew better, knew the Weinburg matriarch better. The thought drew a small smile. "She…uh, she misses you,"

Sabrina quirked an amused brow, the wind drying the rest of her tears. "Really? She does, huh?"

Reyna bristled over the line. "Don't fish for affection in subtext. You know I hate that,"

Sabrina shook her head before she grew serious again, "I need you to promise me you'll keep her safe, Reyna,"

She hadn't finagled a Shedim oath since middle school when she made Reyna swear to never tell Grandma Rose about her suspension slip. That was the day she learned about the oath of a Shedim, how it bound them to a person with golden tenterhooks. She had never asked for anything when she realized the seriousness of what she had asked. Until now.

"She's going to be fine," Reyna began.

"I know she is. Just promise me,"

"You're gonna make me do the thing, aren't you? Fine," Reyna bit out, and Sabrina waited, holding her breath. "I swear to you, Sabrina Forbes, I will protect and keep Caroline until you get here. She'll be under my personal care."She said boredly. "Happy?"

Sabrina felt the bargain weave under her skin, crawling warm in her chest. Reyna was no guardian angel or benevolent protector who worked for the greater good of humanity. Her best friend liked chaos' energy and the annual knife sale the next town over too much to be anything like that. But she never broke a promise, especially to family.

"Very,"

"Hey!" That grating voice shouted again. "Hey, frosty bitch! I'm talkin' to you,"

Sabrina's grip on her keys tightened, her heart skipping a beat. "Gross. I'm gonna have to go, Rey. These idiots aren't going away. If I start on the road now, I should be there by morning,"

Reyna hummed lowly, drawling, "I suppose I can suffer the night out at mom's,"

Sabrina ignored the men's catcalls behind her.

Reyna asked, carefully neutral. "And the sheriff? We have any problems with her yet?"

Sabrina scowled, doubting if Liz even knew that Caroline had been admitted into the hospital. "No. She won't be a problem,"

She heard Reyna move on her line, her motorcycle boots grinding against the gravel before she asked, "You gonna be ok to walk to your car yourself, or do you want me to stay on the line with you?"

For a long moment, Sabrina considered saying yes, if only for the fact that she didn't want to be the subject of the next Dateline episode. But she found herself answering, "Nah. I'll be good. My car's just across the street,"

"Fine. Be careful. I'll see you in a few hours,"

The line disconnected just as meaty fingers grabbed Sabrina's shoulder, whirling her around. The stench of cheap booze assaulted her senses, making her eyes water. Two young men about her age with various stains across their khaki shorts and their pink Ralph Lauren polos gathered around her, corralling her against the pier railing. Both of them had 'My-dad-is-a-lawyer' stamped across their foreheads. One of them wore a silver ball cap while the other's neck was layered with purple, green, and gold Mardi Gras beads. The man with the beads staggered closer. She stepped back, her spine smacking against the railing. She felt the salt spray against her bare legs. His prolonged leer made her skin crawl.

Sabrina lifted her hand gripping the key out of her pocket, resting it by her side. She tried to brush past them, but the grip on her arm returned with bruising force.

She glared at the appendage on her arm. "Let me go." She ripped her arm back.

Mardi Gras Beads was undeterred while his friend remained stony in his silence. His eyes focused below her neckline before zeroing in on her face with cruelty twisting his mouth into a sharp-edged smile.

"Didn't anyone tell you its rude to.." He slurred and stumbled over his words. "To ignore someone who's talkin',"

She tried walking past them, but his shove was quicker and more powerful than she expected. The blow knocked the air from her lungs. The man with the beads reached for her again, his sweaty palm contacting her neck. The touch caused her to lurch away on the backs of her heels.

"Where're you goin'?"

His breath was putrid, soured by alcohol, as it fanned across her face. His friend said nothing, only regarding her with a slimy disdain that left Sabrina feeling dirty. They weren't going to let her leave, she realized. She could see her white sedan just across the street from the boardwalk. It was late on a Friday night where all the bars were filled to capacity. No one would hear her. Why had she hung up on Reyna?

"We're just lookin' for a good time,"

Her temper flared as she resisted his grip, pulling away pressing further against the railing.

"Look somewhere else," she seethed. "Let me go,"

"Or what?"

The silence of his friend frightened Sabrina more than the preening alpha wannabe, especially when his fingers caught a tendril of her brown hair loosed from her braid. Sabrina had always been the one to never make a fuss. But now she wanted to scream and turn the air blue, cursing them into an early, watery grave.

When a hand latched onto her thigh through her dress, Sabrina lashed out. Her fist curled tight around her car key. She slashed at his face, leaving a jagged crimson trail across his right cheek. She reveled in his screeching howl.

She realized her mistake when she faced his friend. His eyes darkened with rage. He towered over her with more than two hundred and fifty pounds to his advantage. His arm reared back. His punch across his face sent her careening with black spotting her vision. She overbalanced, tumbling over the railing, plummeting into the dark, swirling waves below. Her head thrashed against one of the pier columns as her body plunged into the water.

The water was colder than she ever expected. She gasped, and the ice flooded her mouth, filling her choking her lungs. The ocean was colder and far more terrifying than any hell she could have ever imagined. The ice spread through her veins, turning every bone bitterly blue. The water swirled in the building storm, propelling her head back against the column. Her vision faded completely, and Sabrina felt herself die.

The person she thought about was Caroline. Not the insecure teenager who lived according to her neurosis, but the Caroline who stayed at Grandma Rose's house for weeks at a time who always had a new game to play, a story about a new boyfriend she only intended to keep until Valentine's Day was over, or her goal to become president of a party planning conglomerate. She recalled the day Reyna and Caroline kidnapped her, carrying her off to the falls and the descending pools at the top of an abandoned hiking trail. She had taken every float in existence with her, terrified she would be swallowed into the pool's depths. She remembered Reyna pushing her from the top of the tallest falls, remembered the thrilling rush that thrummed through her chest when her head submerged under the water, almost becoming an extension of the water.

Her terror began to fade as the ocean enfolded her, cradling her, caressing and healing wounds like a mother tending to an injured child.

The Ocean, she thought, returns the devotion wholeheartedly, not killing her but accepting her as a blood sister clinging to the last life in her soul, like a goddess hearing the prayer of a fallen believer, like her Grandma Rose kissing the bad dreams away.

Sabrina felt the moment she and the Ocean became a 'we' instead of a 'she' and 'I'. The pain in her head vanished as the water enveloped her, transforming the edges of her body into something different. The current pulled away the seams of her dress, stripping her away to nothing, soothing her skin in the cool water. She closed her eyes when she suddenly gulped a breath beginning to breathe on her own. With the saltwater burning her lungs with fire, she felt more alive than she ever remembered. Her mind still sought Caroline, how she needed to protect her chosen young and to crush those who hurt her.

Her legs brushed lastly, fusing together, blue scales searing her skin, rushing up to her bare sides and breasts. Her healing was complete, and she felt the saltwater seep into her heart.

Her long tail twisted in the current, stronger than her dancer's legs ever were. She ran a newly webbed, sharp-clawed hand over the scales, baring the sharp fangs in the dark water. A storm swirled above as sparse lightning flashed.

Mermaid, she thought first until something deep inside her howled, No. Siren.

The darkened streets filled with men preying on women— her sisters— were not made for women.

She flicked her tail, propelling herself toward the pier. She felt unlike herself, reveling in the smooth caresses of the sea.

The land was not made for women. This, she thought, my sea, my love, was made for sisters like me. When she dragged her murderers' bones down to the bottom after consuming their hearts, they too would know the Ocean was hers.

-O-

Charlie regretted hitting the girl the moment his fist made contact with her jaw. His face fell while he made a mad grab for her as she toppled over the pier railing. His heart pounded and not from the illicit substance he had snorted with his teammates in the back room of the bar.

He leaned over the railing, watching her disappear beneath the surface. He swore underneath his breath. Charlie jerked back, readying himself to jump in after her. He refused to lose his lacrosse scholarship over some bitch who refused to say yes to a good time. Kolby grabbed his arm before he could tear off his polo shirt.

"Let go, dude!" He tried to pull away, but despite Kolby's inebriated state, he still managed to hold on. "She's gonna drown,"

Kolby waved off his concern, pulling out a flask of whiskey from his cargo shorts. Kolby shook his head with a lop-sided grin. He slapped him on the shoulder before pointing to the waves. "C'mon, in five feet of water?" He scoffed. "Doubtful,"

At that moment, Charlie truly hated his friend.

He shook off his friend's hand, scowling. "You're not the one who pushed her in!" He yelled, panic cracking his voice.

Both of them looked up when a bolt of lightning struck near the lighthouse at the edge of the bay followed by an echoing crack of thunder. Charlie's chest constricted again. Kolby laughed.

Lightning flashed again in the distance. Kolby's eyes squinted like the light hurt his eyes, and Charlie knew his next suggestion would be to find and drink more cheap booze until they blacked out, waking up in a stranger's apartment. Dark clouds gathered faster than Charlie had ever seen.

Charlie pressed his palms against his eyes harshly enough to see spots dotting his vision.

"She's not comin' up, man, What if she's…"

"Dude. Chill. She'll wash up on the beach somewhere and go home,"

Charlie blanched. "What if she says something?"

He hadn't come from money like Kolby. He was just a kid from Brooklyn who got lucky enough to manage a full-ride scholarship. He followed around Kolby like a starstruck dog, especially after he flashed his dad's black AmEx card like it was nothing. Charlie had wanted that, that power that money and confidence brought.

Kolby's answer was quick and certain. "She won't. I know the type: quiet-girl-next-door like that from some small… town. Nah, she won't say jack,"

Charlie shook his head, a wave of nausea passing over him. He wished he had eaten more fries before he downed those tequila shots. "You can't know that,"

Kolby managed a leering, predatory grin in his stupor. "I've told you before. My dad has gotten me out of much… much worse than throwing some weird chic over a pier," he said. "Now, let's go. I'm not drunk enough to have any kind of fun,"

Charlie rubbed the back of his neck, casting one last glance over his shoulder to the water. He managed a laugh. "You're a crazy bastard, you know that,"

Kolby guffawed. "And if you're done with your guilt trip over one girl, I have the number of a guy who can get us some girls that don't mind being tossed around a little,"

Charlie perked up. Kolby threw an arm over Charlie's broad shoulders. "Get me off a' this water before I puke,"

Charlie's laugh was less forced that time. "Aim the other way,"

Charlie bore most of his friend's weight, taking small steps. They made their way past the first lamppost when Charlie heard it. He stilled, freezing mid-step. The hairs on the back of his neck raised, a delightful chill zinging down his body. Over the rhythm set by the waves and dulled thunder, a feminine voice floating through the crackling air. Kolby stiffened underneath his arm, and he knew his friend heard it too. His surroundings grew foggy while his limbs became heavy with more than just a drink. He stopped bearing his friend's weight. Charlie didn't spare Kolby another glance as he turned back around to face the water.

The delicate hum echoed in his ears, growing louder with each stumbling step he took back to the pier railing, back to the song. Kolby was shaken from one drunken stupor into another one equally as disinhibiting. Each note and melody tugged them closer. Charlie couldn't stop himself, no longer possessing control over his own thoughts. He couldn't think of anything besides the burning need to be closer. Closer to the song holding him and Kolby so tightly they gasped for air.

Charlie latched onto the railing, leaning over it, searching the waves. Another note sent him spiraling, forcing him to yell, calling out into the darkness. Then, a flash of iridescent blue spark in his vision. The blue shadow in the water smoothly edged closer. He noticed the loose brown hair tapering down a bareback before he registered a blue-scaled tail moving where bare legs should have been. A face rose from the water. While her mouth stayed out of sight, her song remained, growing louder when she spotted them.

No longer were her eyes terrified as they flashed green in a nearby lightning strike. Her skin glimmered like a wave's crest readying to crash while her face sharpened in the pale lamplight overhanging the water.

He could describe the hollowness in his chest as frozen despondency edging against terror. But still, Charlie couldn't look away.

She raised webbed hands from the water, enticing, inviting. Charlie didn't know if his shudder was from interest or revulsion. The rest of her face lifted from the water's surface, her lips curved as she sang. His chest constricted painfully while sharp, needle-like pain shot down his legs. Her song wound around him, trapping him, paralyzing any escape attempt.

He jolted when Kolby howled like a man possessed and released his grip on the pier railing. Kolby threw himself over it into the water. Charlie was forced to watch as the creature lunged at his friend with a mighty flick of its tail. He saw the fangs and claws then as they tore into flesh, cracking apart his chest before sinking under the water.

The heaviness still weighed against him even in her absence. She wanted him to see, he realized. To feel her terror.

His Abuela always warned the ghosts of his sins would find him out.

She rose again from the water. She had come to collect.

She began singing again. His feet moved, climbing up the wooden boards, onto the metal railing.

Charlie cried as he dove into the waves.

Fin...

Chapter Text

Sabrina clawed at the muddy ground with webbed hands, hauling herself and the new lumbering weight of her lower half out of the water. Her wet hair veiled her face. She heaved in one burning breath after another.

A piercing noise shook the nesting seagulls away into the foggy darkness. She realized the noise emanated from her as those dark blue scales detracted into her body like broken glass slicing against her skin. She trembled when the tail fell away, dissolving into foaming nothingness.

She screamed even when the shifting agony stopped, leaving her naked on the abandoned shoreline. She wailed until she felt the earth quake underneath her palms.

Chapter Text

An hour away from Mystic Falls, Sabrina stumbled away from her car on wobbly legs, dressed in baggy grey sweatpants and an even baggier sweatshirt. The bell leading into the only gas station for miles in the Virginia countryside echoed painfully in her ears. She winced under the fluorescent lights flickering down each aisle. She fled toward the coolers, ignoring the cashier's flat smile and perfunctory greeting. Ripping the door open, she loaded her arms with as many water bottles as she could carry. The delicate hum of the refrigerators rolled around in her head. A pain flared in the back of her neck, signaling an impending migraine. She went to push up her glasses before realizing they weren't there. The fact she no longer needed her glasses to see was only one minor addition to an ever-growing list of 'Things-to-freak-out-about-later'. The more pressing matter was her skin and the fact that it was drying out and peeling off her body. If not for the physical reminder, Sabrina might have been able to convince herself the previous night hadn't happened. Her hands trembled thinking of it. She nearly dropped her waters.

She kicked the cooler door shut, shuffling toward the register.

The briny water had washed away the blood from her hands and face. The memories still remained just as wells as the dirt underneath her fingernails from the shoreline. She had killed two men and fled. A heaviness lay against her chest. She would never be able to escape that.

Ducking her head underneath her hood, refusing to meet the cashier's curious eyes, she slung the waters onto the counter as well as a Hershey bar she snagged along the way.

The cashier, an older woman who looked and sounded like Thelma Ritter, raised an eyebrow but began scanning. She stared at Sabrina's fast-peeling skin. "Y'know," the woman— Louise, her name tag read— began in a voice ruined by years of cigarettes. "You must've gotten pretty sunburned to peel that bad. You coming home from vacation or something?"

Sabrina's voice was hoarse. "Something like that,"

Louise proved undeterred in her investigation. "Whenever my granddaughter got sunburned at Virginia Beach last year, one of the lifeguards mentioned Noxema cream. I told Sue, I don't know. I don't think it'll work, but…"

Sabrina tuned out the rest of Louise's five-star review, waiting for her total to pop onto the screen. She found it harder to breathe the longer she remained in the sun's direct path through the glass doors and windows. She snatched one of the water bottles, opening it, and downing the contents in seconds. Instead of the cool liquid hitting her stomach, she felt the absorption seep into her arms, sliding down to her fingertips. Her skin remained crack but no longer felt like it would break apart into nothing.

"Probably good that you're gettin' all this water. You should grab some aspirin too." Louise reached under the counter. "Alright if I add that on?"

Because she wanted to leave, Sabrina nodded, handing over a wrinkled twenty-dollar bill. Something metallic clanged outside, and Sabrina's head followed the noise. A balding man next to the middle gas pump kicked another beer can. The tin-can hit the woman across him in front of their shared green pickup truck.

Her hands stung. Looking down, a gasp wrenched from her throat as her nails lengthened, sharpening to claws. The pain from her neck radiated to the back of her head. She stuffed her hands into her pockets, hissing when she accidentally cut her palm.

The man rushed around the truck, towering over the woman, shouting in her face. She watched as the woman curled into herself. Sabrina didn't feel the sharp pain in her palms again until she smelt the saltiness of her own blood. She snarled, baring razored canines at the man. Her eyes darkened, narrowing, searching for any type of water. The urge to drag the man under kicking and screaming barged to the front of her thoughts until…

Sabrina blinked suddenly. She forced herself to tuck away the predator under her skin, shoving away the violence until she could breathe again. She would not turn into something she wasn't. And Sabrina was not a murderer. A voice in the back of her mind whispered that she already was.

'You cannot hide from me forever,' a low female voice said into her ear.

Sabrina's eyes went back to the cashier. "Sorry, what did you say?"

Louise still held out her change expectantly. "Three dollars and eighty-seven cents is your money back,"

Sabrina let the cool coins falling into her palm ground her. Her fingers crinkled the new bills as she slid them into her sweatpants pocket. She took the offered plastic sack when Louise asked,

"Sure you're alright, honey? I don't want you to get out on the road and wreck yourself,"

Sabrina shook her head, pulling out another water bottle and popping it open. "No." She took a long drink, draining half the bottle. She gained no relief from it. "No. I'll be fine. I'm only about an hour from home. I'll make it,"

She itched to leave, to reach Caroline who was hopefully still stashed away at Reyna's house.

Louise brought an unlit cigarette to her lips. "And where's home to you?"

"Mystic Falls, just over the next mountain,"

Louise hummed. "Nice place. My niece likes a dress store there on Main Street." She brought her lighter up, and Sabrina flinched away from the flame. "Persnickety as all get out though," she said, blowing out a stream of bitter smoke.

"Thank you for the aspirin,"

"Sure thing, honey,"

Another crash outside and Sabrina watched the ruckus outside the glass door. She bit out, "Don't you think you should call the police? This is abuse,"

Louise's eyes tinged with regret even as she pursed her lips. Her fingertips crushed the end of her cigarette. Shaking her head, she replied, "As much as I would love to make that call, I can't,"

Sabrina's temper flared hot and wet in her chest against the cashier as her eyes flashed. "Can't or won't?"

"Jim's brother's the sheriff. Says no one can touch 'im." She gave a hollow chuckle. "If I wasn't two seconds away from my next heart attack, I would beat his ass myself with the baseball bat I keep behind the counter,"

When Sabrina looked back outside, she noticed a faint green glow around the man's heart. No such aura wrapped around the woman's rib cage. Sabrina smelled the impending violence as strongly as she had last night. She realized with a start that she was going crazy. The biting hunger returned as did that same low voice, saying,

'No such thing,'

She breathed in sharply, her eyes searching for anyone else in the gas station. She found no one.

The bell jingled again. The woman accompanying Jim brushed through the door, ducking her head, hiding smudged tear tracks. Sabrina saw them anyway. That was also when she spotted the newborn swaddled in a pink blanket cradled in the woman's arms. The woman quietly asked if the store had any formula. Sabrina stormed out the door before she heard Louise's answer.

Her hunger had not been completely abated by the water, but she knew what she needed, what she had to take. Her anxiety about the night before edged away as a sudden coolness washed over her. She approached Jim— had that been his name? She let her hood fall back, letting her long, wavy hair cascading down her back.

Every woman fought their own battles in their own way. She would be the monster in the dark if she could win a few for them. The hunger tore inside her abdomen, demanding more than cool water.

She felt his stare on her back. She knew he thought she would be like the rest of the women in his life— manipulatable, timid, expendable.

She wound around the next corner past her car. She heard his boots crunching against the gravel, following her tracks. Humming lowly, she noticed him quickening his pace, chasing the bait. She wanted his fear.

The voice whispered, 'We will have more than his fear. Take his heart,'

Her monster's face bled through to the surface. Her eyes sharpened much like a shark's precision while her fangs met no resistance that time. She dropped her bag of water bottles to the ground after he rounded the corner. Meeting his expectant gaze, she began to sing.

-O-

Chapter Text

Her favorite classic rock station flipped onto the daily 12 o’clock news report when she turned onto the Weinburg’s street.

‘And to all you listeners in the local county, a body has just been found,’ Sabrina’s head jerked to the car display before flitting back to the street as a cat crossed the road. She slammed on the brakes, lurching forward so hard her water bottles went crashing to the floor. The announcer continued gleefully. ‘Outside a gas station halfway between Rosedale, Clarksville, and Mystic Falls. The police have not made an official statement, but…”

Her hand shot out, turning off the radio. She sat in silence until a car horn behind her startled her into realizing she was still in the middle of the road. The car behind her turned onto the street before she reached the Weinburg’s house. Sabrina’s silver sedan rolled up the driveway of 307 Oak Drive and parked. For a few long moments, Sabrina sat in her car, white-knuckling the steering wheel.

Her breath lodged in her throat when she caught her own gaze in the rearview mirror. Tears welled in her eyes. She blew out a harsh breath, shaking her head, calming herself.

‘What the hell is happening to me?’ She asked herself.

She died last night. She had felt herself die, terrified of the two men who had pushed her into the water. She wondered if the terror translated into the call in the water, if she had called something to her, awakening an entity she couldn’t control.

She released the steering wheel, examining her hands. She lifted and turned them. Her skin didn’t appear as badly dried out as it had before. Shoving up her sweatshirt sleeves, the clear skin extended up her forearms. She swallowed every chaotic emotion warring for control of her expression, leaving only a bone-deep tiredness in its place. She rubbed her eyes, smacking some color into her cheeks. She opened the car door, heaving herself to her feet. She didn’t grab any of her bags. The scent of the Weinburg’s saltwater pool in the backyard assaulted her senses, sending a shiver down her spine.

She tilted her head toward their front door. She locked her car door, hearing faint voices and the thrumming of Mama Weinburg’s Kitchen-Aid mixer. She didn’t remember ever being able to hear that outside the door. Reyna’s youngest brother, Tim, spoke up, probably not even looking up from his latest video game.

“Hey, mom! Somebody just pulled into the driveway,”

The mixer stopped whirring as Sabrina walked up the driveway, onto the sidewalk to the door.

She heard Miriam’s voice next. “Check to see who it is before you open the door,”

She lifted her hand to knock as footsteps pounded toward the front door.

Tim flung open the door before she could knock once. Her senses were heavy. She struggled to push the hood back from her head, revealing a tangled, knotted mess stringing down her back. Tim stared back, his mouth hanging open. A lanky, 14-year-old kid with a mass of curly black hair, Tim was an old soul with an unhealthy infatuation with two things— coffee and Caroline.

“Sabrina?” He said before she attempted to stumble through the door. Knobbly hands grasped her shoulders before she fell. Her face landed against his jutting collarbone painfully. Her voice came out in a garbled wheeze,

“Hey, Timmy,”

She knew he was only able to bear her weight because of the burgeoning golden creature still burrowing its way into his bones. She felt his head twist from side to side, checking for threats like his family’s training dictated before helping her inside the house and closing the door. He jammed the lock in place, setting her down on the entryway bench. He yelled for his mother, his voice ebbing higher in his franticness. He demanded she tell him what was wrong.

“What makes you think something’s wrong?”

“You only call me ‘Timmy’ when something’s wrong. Like you and Reyna catching my carpet on fire and making me tell mom,”

Sabrina snorted. She looked up when Miriam Weinburg rounded the corner from the kitchen. She saw the colorful silk scarf tying up Miriam’s dark curls before she saw her face. Sabrina nearly sighed in relief when she saw Weinburg hadn’t changed since she last visited. The same dark eyes lined with the years of worrying about her kids and perfect olive skin matched with her leave-over style from her time as a hippie in the 60s.

Miriam spotted Sabrina on the bench. Her expression fell, and her grip on the mixing bowl loosened. She dropped the metal bowl, sending muffin batter across the floor. She stepped over the mess, arms already outstretched to wrap around Sabrina. She fell onto the bench beside the young woman, hugging her. Sabrina blinked back relieved tears as she felt the warm hum of the matriarch’s magic sink into her chest, chasing away her anxieties.

“Sabrina,” she gasped, pulling back to look at her before embracing her more tightly than before. “Where have you been? Reyna has been calling.” Her eyes narrowed into a glare. “I’ve been calling.”

Sabrina winced, “I lost my phone last night,”

Another question rested on Miriam’s lips, Sabrina clearly saw, but she didn’t ask.

Tim’s next exclamation startled her. “Sabrina, your skin!”

Sabrina lifted trembling hands, “What..” Her skin began shriveling, peeling in the sunlight from the door’s window. “No, no, no,” she murmured. She turned and twisted her hands, ignoring Tim’s questions and Miriam’s raising concerns. That voice that had been silent since the gas station spoke up again. Sabrina’s head jerked up, searching for a face to match the voice. She knew she would find none.

‘You have left what sustains you,’ it taunted.

“Water,” Sabrina bit out hoarsely. “I need water,”

Miriam cast Tim a sharp glance. Tim nearly fell over himself, running to the refrigerator. Miriam grabbed her hands, closely examining them, further pushing up her sleeves, scrutinizing the deteriorating skin. Sabrina’s roughened fingers wrapped around Miriam’s dark forearms.

“Something happened to me last night. I — I don’t know what,” Sabrina whispered. “There’s something wrong with me.” Sabrina released Miriam when Tim reappeared with a glass of ice water. Her hands shot out, ripping it from his hands. She caught the look shared between mother and son while she downed the contents greedily. She consumed it in seconds. Her hands stopped trembling as she felt the coolness spread down her limbs, alleviating the burning in her skin.

Tim watched the dryness recede back underneath the surface. His brows shot into his hairline. “Whoa...” His eyes darted to his mom whose eyes remained locked on Sabrina. “Umm… I’ll go get some more water.” He took the glass, retreating again.

Sabrina’s foot tapped an incessant tattoo against the tile floor. She refused to meet Miriam’s eye until the older woman caught her knee, rubbing soothing circles. Sabrina stopped moving. Miriam raised her weathered hand and stroked her cheek, forcing her to look up. Her fingers moved through her hair while her many silver rings never caught in Sabrina’s tangles. She wondered blearily if that was a specially casted charm or just the matriarch’s luck.

She didn’t delve into the questions Sabrina knew she wanted to ask. Instead, her tone took on that special intonation, like that of an ancient storyteller, of a wisened woman speaking by the fire, soothing the fears of young children.

“You know, I remember the first time you fell during a dance recital,” she hummed, her fingers still running through her hair, long nails scraping along her scalp. “You ran off the stage, and I got to you before your grandma could. She had just had that surgery on her knee, remember that?”

Sabrina stopped fidgeting. She nodded, her voice still soft but clearer than before. “Yeah.” She sniffed. “Yeah, I remember. I thought Mrs. Dubinsky would be so mad,”

Miriam laughed. “Oh, I would have loved to have seen her try with me and your grandmother there,”

Sabrina’s lips quirked.

Miriam continued, “I thought your little foot in your pointe shoes would tap a hole through the floor. Or that your teeth would pierce your lip permanently from you chewing it so much. Like you’re doing now. Do you remember what I told you?” She asked. Sabrina shook her head. “Hmph. Figures. Tell an eight-year-old about future ice cream and suddenly everything else is non-essential.” She pushed Sabrina’s hair behind her ear. “I told you that nothing is ever so bad that it can’t be fixed, especially when you have other people who can help.” Miriam’s soft-edged smile bled with such sincerity Sabrina wanted to tell her everything. Then, Miriam asked the question Sabrina had been dreading, “What happened?”

Tim brought back another glass of water, handing it to her. When Sabrina took the glass, she faced Miriam’s concern and Tim’s curiosity.

“Someone pushed me into the ocean. He meant— He was going to…” her grip on the glass flexed. The voice remained silent, and Sabrina thought that telling Miriam that she had a new companion in her head wasn’t her best option at the moment. “He tried to kill me. I think.” Sabrina’s dark brows furrowed. “I think the water did something to me. I think I..” The memory of being dragged underneath the waves, powerless against the current, charged to the front of her memory.

Glass shattering stopped her story. Miriam gasped, bringing her hands up, covering her mouth, whispering,
“Oh my God,”

Tim stepped back, pointing, “Sabrina. Your hands,”

A cool wetness gushed over her fingers. Jagged claws extended from her nails while her hands webbed in between her fingers.

She had crushed the glass.

Sabrina shot to her feet, familiar adrenaline flooding her chest, thrumming down her arms, spinning her head into a dizzying panic. Miriam stood slowly as Sabrina demanded.

“What’s wrong with me!”

Miriam wrapped an arm around her shoulders, leading her further into the house, out of the foyer lined with family pictures. Sabrina was in some of them, and Reyna never smiled in any photo if she could help it. Tim had gotten taller too, she realized with fuzzy clarity…. He would be a freshman now, wouldn’t he? Had she been gone that long? What else had she missed?

She heard Miriam tell Tim to mop up the foyer. “Watch out for the glass,”

Sabrina let Miriam lead her into the kitchen. She winced at the sunlight before realizing Miriam was taking her to the old farmhouse sink on the opposite wall. Miriam flipped the warm water, casting wary glances toward her as she pulled her hands underneath the water, washing away blood— and she was doing that a lot, wasn’t she? Washing away blood— caused by jagged glass.

She shut off the water, patting Sabrina’s hands dry before she examined them. No cuts or scars remained. Miriam quirked a brow, frowning,

“Hmm,”

She added nothing else. Sabrina was grateful when she didn’t flinch away from her. Sabrina struggled to remain upright.

Sabrina remembered the first time she traveled to a big city. Before they died, her parents had taken her to New York City. Something for her dad’s work, she couldn’t remember exactly. She did remember how the city overwhelmed her— the flashing lights, the screaming people, cars honking, people brushing past. She hated it.

She had slowly sunk into herself. The only thing able to pull her back had been her mom’s hand. Her fingers flexed, recalling the coarseness of her mother’s bright pink winter coat.
That’s how she felt in the Weinburg’s house. She heard Tim moving the mop back and forth, every little noise and creak of the wooden floor caving under weight, the dripping from the faucet. Every thing magnified by ten, she thought the sunlight pouring from the many windows would burn her eyes out. She felt every rough press of her sweater grazing against her skin. Her tongue rested dry and swollen in her mouth. This was too much— too much for anyone to deal with. She needed to go. She needed to…

Miriam grabbed Sabrina’s hand, squeezing gently. Sabrina blinked once. Twice. And Miriam was suddenly standing in front of her. Miriam met her eyes, snapping her fingers in front of Sabrina’s face. She realized through the ringing in her ears that Miriam had asked,

“Hey? Hey, honey? Are you ok?”

The ringing stopped.

Sabrina cleared her throat. “Huh? Oh. Yeah, yeah, I’m fine.” She glanced around the kitchen, still keeping Miriam’s hand tightly in hers. Miriam looked unconvinced. Tim threw away the remnants of glass into the trashcan near the breakfast table.

“Where’s Caroline?”

Two female voices screaming filtered through the open door in the living room that Sabrina knew led to the basement. Looking back at Sabrina, Miriam propped a hand on her hip, quirking a brow, “I’ll give you one guess,”

One side of her chapped mouth tilted upward. She released Miriam’s hand, turning too quickly. Her hand latched onto the counter. Miriam was quick to suggest.

“Tim, take Sabrina downstairs. Breakfast will be ready in a minute. I just need to mix up some more pancake batter,”

With all the awkwardness of a fourteen year old boy, he somehow maneuvered himself underneath Sabrina’s arm, threading a gangly arm around her waist. Sabrina tried to keep up with the pace he set. Feeling merciful, she didn’t mention the red flushing down his face and neck. Tim bore most of Sabrina’s weight, using the hidden strength of a Shedim. Sabrina was sure he would grow into those bony shoulders he wore so awkwardly now.

Turning the corner, Sabrina had never been so grateful that there were no windows in the basement. The screams become coherent while pounding footsteps against the basement concrete echoed. She hobbled around the final stairway corner as Caroline snarled,

“Don’t you tell me to sit down. I will pace a hole through the floor if I feel like it! With the night that I have had,”

Reyna’s low drawl came as a warning, “Caroline,”

“Seriously, ugh!” Caroline snapped. “She was supposed to be here hours ago.” The pacing stopped. Caroline’s back was turned when Sabrina cam down the last stair. Reyna sat between Caroline and the basement door, straddling a wooden chair. “You know what, I’m gonna call her again,” she said flipping open her cell phone.

“Right. Because one more phone call is what’s really going to…”

Sabrina or Tim made a noise because both Reyna and Caroline spun around. Sabrina first noticed that Reyna had changed her hair since summer break. Instead of boxer braids, her dark curls were chopped into a bob while the left side of her head was closely shaved. It was different, but she liked it.

It’s funny, she thought blearily, the things you notice when you’re so stressed you can hardly breath.

“Sabrina!”

Caroline scrambled, her feet sliding over the floor and jumping over the old leather couch. She moved faster than anything Sabrina had ever seen. Sabrina managed to disentangle herself from
Tim before Caroline accosted her. She saw the blur of blonde curls before Caroline’s frame wrapped itself around her, knocking the wind from Sabrina’s lungs. Sabrina embraced her just as fiercely.

Sabrina let out a shaky sigh. Caroline pulled back slightly, her fingers fisting in Sabrina’s sweatshirt. Sabrina offered a tight smile, holding back tears.

“Told you I was coming, didn’t I?”

Caroline’s face dropped into a scowl, but Reyna beat her in what would have been a loud tirade.

“The hell, Sabrina!” Reyna rose from her straddled position on the chair roughly. Sabrina noticed a pink spray bottle in her hand. “I have been stuck down here for hours! Keeping little Miss Prissy Pants from committing mass murder just because you wouldn’t answer your damn phone!” Reyna stepped toward Sabrina with each forceful punch of words. She slammed down the spray bottle on the table next to the doorway.

Sabrina never flinched. Instead, she smiled gratefully at her friend. Sabrina released Caroline, who stepped back reluctantly. She said smugly, “C’mon. Bring it in.” She embraced a less-than-enthusiastic Reyna tightly.

Reyna awkwardly lowered herself, patting Sabrina on the back, huffing, “Whatever. Just don’t try to make a moment out of this, ok?”

Sabrina tilted her head upward. “You know, it is ok to say that you were worried,”

Reyna crossed her arms, scoffing, “More like irritated you made me miss my date to Caroline-sit,”

Tim spoke up, his voice breaking slightly, “I don’t see what’s so bad about it,” before he realized what he said. He leaned back on his heels, his neck flushing even further.

Caroline quirked a brow, cocking a hip, “And you’re still here because…”

“Finally, a reasonable question,” Reyna leaned back against the wall.

The next moment, Caroline regarded her. Her nostrils flared as she breathed deeply. Her head jerked toward Sabrina so quickly her blonde hair flipped to her opposite shoulder. Her eyes closed before opening slowly.

“You smell…” her blue eyes darkened, “different,”

“Whoa.” Reyna stepped in between Sabrina and Caroline, brandishing the spray bottle. “Whoa.” She chastised Caroline like a small cat. “No. Bad baby vampire. We’ve talked about this. I’ll spray. You know I will,”

Caroline frowned, her bottom lip poking out. “I wasn’t even doing anything.” Her eyes bulged suddenly. She pointed an accusing finger. “Wait— you thought that I was going to… I’m not going to eat anyone. God!”

“What is even in that?”

Caroline and Reyna shared a look at the hoarseness of Sabrina’s voice.

Reyna shook the bottle. “What? This? Just a little vervain oil mixed in with some watery goo… stuff. I don’t know. I found it in mom’s bathroom for her hair or whatever. It seemed like a good idea at the time.” She shrugged, staring at Sabrina expectantly. “I assume our bargain is complete,”

Reyna held out her hand, palm facing upward. Sabrina lifted her hand, letting it shakily hover over Reyna’s. Concern finally flashed across Reyna’s expression as she met Sabrina’s eyes for the first time.

“Yeah, we’re good, babe,” Sabrina said.

Golden tendrils unwound from Sabrina’s hand and arm, returning to Reyna, coiling around her and seeping back into her chest. Caroline blanched, opening and closing her mouth several times before she said,

“Seriously, I’m not even gonna ask because this isn’t the weirdest thing that’s happened to me this week,”

Caroline sat on the stair beneath the one where Tim stood. She propped her arms on top of her knees. Tim shifted awkwardly at her proximity.

“You know, in all technicality,” Tim tried filling the silence with endless chatter. “It is more likely that some people are more predisposed to be exposed or introduced to the supernatural than others. It all depends.” He cleared his throat. “Location, family background, even genetics can..”

Groaning, Caroline let her fall into her palms. “Please, tell me my undead punishment isn’t an eternity of listening to nerd central,”

Tim bristled.

Sabrina’s warning of ‘Be nice, Caroline’ died on her lips when a searing pain sliced over either side of her ribs. Agony left her yelling from deep in her throat. She wrapped her arms around her waist, fingers digging into her ribs. Bending at the waist, her knees buckled, and Reyna couldn’t reach in time. Over Caroline’s scream of her name and Reyna’s order for Time to ‘get Mom!’, that voice howled and circled in Sabrina’s mind.

‘You cannot keep me here forever!’

Chapter Text

The pain wrapped around her ribs in a distinct three-pronged slicing pattern. Sabrina reached for the bottom of her sweatshirt, tugging upward.

“Get it off!” She screamed. “Get this off of me!”

Tim stood frozen on the stair. Her nails sharpened into claws, tearing the ratty fabric. Tim then saw what caused her torment. Three dark red wells seared into either side of Sabrina’s rib cage. They almost looked like—

Caroline lunged catching her wrists before her cousin could slice into her own abdomen.

Any action Tim might have taken was cut off by Reyna yelling again. “Tim! Go. Get. Mom!”

With wide eyes, he gave a jerky nod before turning and sprinting up the stairs. Sabrina barely heard him scream for Miriam. Reyna came into her view, swimming in her vision. Suddenly nauseated, Sabrina heard the voice again, burning through her conscious thoughts.

‘You cannot trap me here,’

For a long-spanning moment after the voice, Sabrina couldn’t move, the voices of Reyna and Caroline muting to a dull roar. It was another equally long stretch before she realized she couldn’t draw a full breath into her burning lungs. She didn’t have a word or name for the instinct, but she knew what she needed.

She saw Reyna bring her hand back before feeling a sharp sting against her cheek. The dull roar dissipated, crashing like a wave moving too quickly. Caroline’s shrillness returned at full volume.

“Reyna! What do you think you’re—!”

“What, Caroline! She’s going into shock. It’s either this or find the closest hospital,”

Sabrina’s words slurred together. “No, Rey. Nooo. No hospital,”

Sabrina turned on her knees, still pulling on her sweatshirt. “Jus’ get this off,”

Caroline tugged the shirt up and over her head, briefly fighting to get it over Sabrina’s tangled hair. The black sports bra she wore was still too tight against her skin. She looked down, her shaking hand touching her side before she flinched away from her own examination. She knew she needed to change back. For that, she needed—

“Water,” Sabrina gasped.

Franticness even reflected in Reyna’s dark eyes. “Hey, look. Mom’s coming, babe.” Reyna saw the fogginess clouding her friend’s eyes. She snapped her fingers in front of Sabrina’s face. “Hey! Hey, no! Don’t you freaking make me hit you again. No, no! You stay with us,”

“No!” Sabrina’s snarl surprised both of them. She pushed at Reyna’s shoulder, pointing to the bathroom where Sabrina knew an ugly but enormous bathtub was. “Rey, no. I need water,”
Sabrina hoped her expression conveyed the importance of the request. Reyna nodded once before ordering Caroline,

“Caroline, go turn on the bath,”

Caroline’s sharp blue eyes snapped to Reyna. Sabrina had never known a vampire to pale as Caroline had in the past few seconds. “The bathtub? Reyna—!”

Reyna’s voice turned sharp. “Go!”

Caroline hesitated, her eyes lingering on Sabrina’s worsening skin which peeled and dried until she could see the sinews and bones underneath.

“Now, Caroline!” She said, her eyes flashing a vicious gold.

Caroline finally scrambled to her feet, tripping over the large Persian rug underneath the old leather sectional. Caroline moved in a blur Sabrina couldn’t follow. By the time Reyna slung Sabrina over her shoulder, Caroline started the water and flashed back to her, taking Sabrina’s other arm. Caroline and Reyna shared a look over Sabrina’s ducked head. A shiver set over Sabrina’s head and shoulders when the pounding water reached her ears. Reyna and Caroline dragged Sabrina more than she moved on her own.

Sabrina stumbled over the threshold.

“Oh, my god,” Caroline gasped. “Your hands, Sabrina…”

Sabrina felt the tightness in her skin, her nails baring into sharpened ends. She stumbled onto her knees in front of the tub, taking Reyna and Caroline with her. Somehow, she managed to remove her sneakers and sweatpants, accidentally knocking an open jar of Epsom salts into the water. Sabrina rolled herself into the water, sending waves over the top. Caroline screeched, moving out of the way. The warm water soothed her skin, but she knew the relief was only temporary.

She flipped onto her back, a new pain scorching up and down her legs. Last night, she hadn’t known what to expect. Now that she did, she refused to allow Caroline to see.

Sabrina gritted her teeth, her eyes flashing, trying to stave off a transformation she couldn’t control. “Care, get out! Leave!”

Why her face didn’t immediately crash into hurt, Sabrina didn’t know. If anything, Caroline’s spine of steel strengthened.

“Oh, I know you did not just say that to me,”

“Caroline,” Reyna hissed. “Not now,”

Black veins fluttered underneath Caroline’s eyes, “Yes, now.” Caroline’s head jerked back toward her cousin in the bath. “I am not leaving you, Sabrina. Not now, not ever. So end of argument, end of story, period. And you have the next five seconds to tell me what the hell is going on with you, or so help me—!”

Caroline was interrupted by another blood-curdling scream erupting from Sabrina’s throat. Sabrina realized the water from the night before no longer soothed her wounds. The water burned the pale skin of her thighs, morphing to an angry red. Her skin blistered like a punishment, revealing sinewy muscle. Scales pierced up and down her abdomen, spotting along her breasts, mottling blue. The gill slits undulated as the water rose while she finally took a breath but not through her nose. She pulled off her underwear and bra. Scales melded over red wells. Blue fluoresced against the white polymer bath/ shower duo.

Sabrina’s hand webbed, skin molding perfectly for life in the ocean. Her fingers flashed out, grasping onto Caroline’s hand. She squeezed so tightly that, for a moment, she was glad that Caroline was no longer human. Caroline winced, gritted her teeth, and squeezed back just as tightly.

Ligament and muscle extended and rebuilt the flesh of a tail that grew, extending over the confines of the bathtub. Eyes wide, Reyna jumped back when the fin brushed against her arm. Looking back and forth between the tail and Sabrina’s face, Reyna’s breath quickened. Sabrina’s face sharpened while her eyes reflected in the cheap overhead light. Sabrina’s lips curled into a snarl, revealing razored canines.

“Hey, hey!” Caroline consoled, frantically. “It’s ok. You’re ok. Miriam’s coming. She’s coming, alright?” She tapped the back of Sabrina’s hands, her eyes roving over the sparse blue scales running up her arm, over her breasts, and down her abdomen until the scales fully covered her lower half.

Her groans and writhing stopped when the last scale broke her skin’s surface, finding its place. The room fell silent except for Sabrina’s labored breaths. Caroline froze in place, her clothes dripping. Sabrina’s head fell back with a thunk.

Reyna toppled back from her knees onto her backside weakly, making more of a half-coordinated flop than anything. She propped her chin on a shaking hand, letting out a long-held breath. Her head twisted, eyes traveling between Caroline and Sabrina. They heard both Tim and Miriam thundering down the stairs. It didn’t stop Reyna from muttering,

“What the hell happened to you two last night?”

-O-

Miriam didn’t recoil the way Sabrina expected. She stood in the doorway, her mouth agape before she snapped it shut, advancing into the ever-crowding room. She took deliberate, heavy steps. Tim, however, reacted exactly how Sabrina expected. Over his sounding explosion of questions, Sabrina heard Miriam murmuring to Reyna. In either Yiddish or Hebrew, she didn’t know. Whatever was said, Reyna agreed, her eyes still locked onto Sabrina. Worry furrowed her dark brow.

Miriam stepped further into the bathroom, kneeling beside Caroline, brushing against the teenager’s shoulder. She picked up the empty jar of epsom salt that had tumbled into the bath, her fingers grazing against deep blue scales. It was an odd feeling to Sabrina. Her touch was not like brushing against skin. She felt the barest sense of pressure, almost like a hand brushing against a thick winter coat. But scaly armor may have been a more appropriate description.

Miriam shook the water from her hand, sliding the empty jar to the floor. Miriam tried for a smile but came more as a concerned grimace when she spotted red blotches of skin irritation. Her hand dipped into her pants pocket, retrieving a small glass vial filled with clear liquid. She opened the cork while Caroline demanded, still gripping Sabrina’s fingers,

“What is that?”

Miriam poured the contents into the water before she answered, “Works wonders for skinned knees so I thought, why not?”

The stinging redness receded, leaving only pale, unmarked skin. Miriam hummed, pleased.

Sabrina’s voice no longer sounded scratchy. “Thanks, mama,”

Miriam patted her forearm before she turned to Reyna. “Why don’t you get some clothes for Sabrina,”

Reyna nodded, her voice tight. “Ok.” She glanced back at Sabrina, dusting off dark jeans. Sabrina gave a nod. At that reassurance, Reyna left the room.

Miriam’s face proved thoughtful instead of angry as she looked between Caroline and Sabrina. “I think both of you have some things to tell us, yes?”

Caroline gave a jerky nod. Sabrina squeezed Caroline’s fingers gently. Sabrina answered, “Yeah, we will.” When Caroline’s eyes widened, her lips dipped into a frown. Sabrina repeated more gently. “We will,”

Miriam nodded, standing, tapping Tim’s shoulder. “C’mon. Let’s go get the rest of breakfast and bring it down, baby,”

Tim followed his mother out of the bathroom, closing the door behind him. Caroline and Sabrina rested in silence until they heard footsteps ascending the stairs. Sabrina moved her tail, swaying in the water. Caroline’s eyes followed every movement closely, even as her blue eyes dulled, finally looking like shock was catching up with her. Sabrina knew how her cousin worked, how this type of despondency could be dangerous. She needed something to control, to take charge, and to complete a task without hindrance or argument.

Sabrina tugged on Caroline’s small hand. Caroline blinked once, twice, before her eyes returned to clarity. “Hey, due to the fact that Reyna’s idea of bedside manner is about as appealing as a swarm killer wasps, I’m gonna need you to help me out of here,”

A hint of a smile quirked her lips. Sabrina accepted the small victory. Caroline released her hand with a light squeeze, standing with a groan, popping her shoulders. She stooped again, grabbing a worn towel from under the sink. When Caroline turned back, her expression hardened into determination.

She set down the towel on the floor, bending back on her knees. She tied her hair back into a ponytail before rolling up her sleeves. She propped her hands on her hips for a moment, her teeth worrying her lip. Sabrina let her form a plan of attack without any input or suggestion.

She sighed, “Ok, let’s do this,” she slid her hands and arms underneath her. She clenched her eyes shut with a grimace. “You better not be like slimy or anything,”

Sabrina huffed a laugh. “I’ll try not to do anything too disgusting,” she said, hooking her arm around Caroline’s neck as her cousin made a dramatic show of lifting her out of the bathtub with her newly made strength.

‘We’ll be ok,’ Sabrina thought. ‘We have to be.’

Chapter Text

Shifting back was just as traumatic as Sabrina remembered, perhaps even more so with Caroline refusing to leave her alone. Caroline wrapped her in the towel just as Reyna brought down a pair of black leggings and a white t-shirt, only speaking in short sentences and barking orders about breakfast. She slammed the door.

After she left, Caroline said, “You’re right.” Sabrina quirked a brow. “She is such a wasp,”

Sabrina laughed.

-O-

Tim and Miriam brought down a breakfast consisting of fruit, muffins, juice (Sabrina and Miriam), coffee (Tim), blood (Caroline), and a protein shake (Reyna). The sight of Caroline downing blood bags amused more than unnerved Sabrina as her cousin refused to be anything but prim and proper. Her blue eyes darted, daring anyone to judge her. Sabrina found most of her alarm stemmed from the fact that the Weinburg’s happened to have more than a few bags of O Neg lying around the house in unmarked coolers. The meal passed in tenuous silence with Tim talking more than anyone else at the table.

Miriam forced away the group’s only source of noise, however, when she shoved Tim away to his weekly violin lesson across the street with Mrs. Thompson. He made a face, ready to argue. She raised an eyebrow, and his mouth snapped shut. He made a show of leaving, grumbling and huffing as he marched up the stairs. Miriam waited, setting down her fork. Sabrina winced when Tim slammed the front door upstairs.

Reyna’s eyes flitted across each face around the table, lingering on Sabrina’s longer than anyone else’s. Reyna took the last sip of her protein shake before saying with a controlled, easy drawl.
“So since saying out loud what everyone else is thinking is my special talent, I’ll go first.” She propped her feet on the table. Miriam never chided her. “What exactly happened last night?”
Sabrina and Caroline exchanged tired glances.

Reyna continued, interlocking her fingers against her stomach. “It’s an open floor, cousins Forbes, and we got all day. Especially since Care is now at risk of spontaneous combustion during sunlight hours,”

Miriam said sharply, “Reyna!”

Her daughter shrugged.

Caroline’s voice came out unusually hollow. It could have almost been described as disinterest. Almost. “I was collateral damage,”

Sabrina’s head snapped up, looking away from where she had been picking her fingernails. Reyna’s expression remained neutral, even as her posture tensed. When she didn’t continue, Sabrina prodded,

“What do you mean?”

Caroline pursed her lips, her eyes glassing.

“That’s why you called your friend last night,” Reyna said.

Caroline’s hand slammed down onto the table. Everyone jumped when she snarled with sharp teeth. “He is not my friend!” Her voice shook as her chest heaved with gasping breath. But Sabrina was glad to see any expression at all. Livid rage hadn’t been her first choice, but she could see the old Caroline underneath. Caroline drew in a deep breath. When she re-opened her eyes, the black veins disappeared.

Sabrina saw Reyna’s hesitation to jibe her further— her mouth tightening, the furrowing between her brows. It was the closest to sympathy she had ever seen from Reyna especially when it concerned Caroline. Her chest tightened again even as that unknown voice loosened its vice grip in her mind. She wondered if it also wanted to listen to Caroline’s story.

Caroline’s fingers flexed from where she dented the metal table. Her posture slumped, “I’m sorry,”

Miriam offered a small smile. “Its all new now. You’ll grow into it,”

“Who did you call?” Sabrina asked. “Why was it so important?”

Caroline scoffed, “Damon,” she said. “Damon freaking Salvatore. That’s why..” She motioned with her hands. “I’m like this now. I was supposed to deliver a message from her. She looked just like Elena, Sabrina.” She chewed her lip. “But I know,” she paused, looking down at her fidgeting hands. “I know it wasn’t her. I came to that awesome realization while she smothered me with a pillow.” Caroline laughed, a hollow and bitter bark of noise. “And it figures that all of this was about Elena too,”

“Salvatore?” Miriam repeated. “Why does that sound so familiar. You would think it would be so out of place in this part of Virginia, but I— That’s one of the Founding Family names.”

Reyna gave a short nod while Sabrina focused on the first name.

“Damon?” Sabrina asked. “You mentioned him before. At the beginning of school last year. You went out with him for a few months,”

Caroline’s demeanor changed. She drew her feet onto her chair, propping her chin on her knees. She refused to meet anyone’s eyes.

The creature behind Sabrina’s glass facade burned with curiosity before fading. Before Caroline spoke again, the air conditioner flipped on and circulated a new breeze through the long basement.

“He was using me to get to Elena. The story of my life honestly.” She wiped underneath her eye. Sabrina finally noticed Caroline wore no make-up. Her clothes were rumpled, but Sabrina doubted if her cousin had gotten any sleep.

Her blue eyes were dulled when she looked up. “He compelled me,”

Sabrina went through her list of supernatural terms. She knew she had been away from Mystic Falls too long when her tired brain struggled to find meaning.

“Mind control,” Reyna said darkly.

“More than once,”

Sabrina’s fingertips itched underneath her nailbeds. She pushed her chair closer until her seat touched Caroline’s. She placed her hand on top of Caroline’s knee, her thumb tracing over the dark jean fabric.

She asked, her hoarse voice growing softer, “Why would he need to do that?”

Caroline grabbed Sabrina’s fingers, sniffing, trying for a smile but failing. “Don’t ask me that,” she pled.

“What happened, Caroline?”

The gentleness in Reyna’s voice caught Sabrina off guard. Reyna’s dark eyes swirled with pity and a hidden message that Sabrina couldn’t decipher. Sabrina then knew she wouldn’t like any answer Caroline would give.

A tear slipped down her cheek, Sabrina saw as she tucked away a blonde piece of hair behind Caroline’s ear. “Don’t ask me that. Because if you do, I’m going to tell you. Then no one will be ok,”

Sabrina tightened her grip on her fingers. “We’re not going anywhere, Care,”

Reyna stopped her pacing, sitting across from both of them. Caroline’s head dipped in shame as she blew out a harsh breath. No one spoke. The old clock on the unfinished mantle filled the silence.

Tick, tick, tick.

Sabrina was prepared to wait all day, ready to drain every water bottle in this house dry if necessary when Caroline began,

“It started at the beginning of last school year.” She shook her head with a watery smile. “This was supposed to be my year. I just wanted to get out of Elena’s shadow for once. Just once. He seemed like someone who could get me… past there.” She looked up, eyes guilty. She settled her head back against folded arms on top of her knees. “I should’ve known it was… that I was just a stepping stone right bak to her,”

“Hey, whoa.” Sabrina tugged on her hand. “You are not that, Caroline Rose. Do you understand me? You are no one’s stepping stone. Especially not that jerk’s. Ok?”

Caroline parroted back, lifeless. “I know…I know I’m not,”

“And you aren’t a messenger to be used and tossed away by some bitch with an agenda against the freaking Stefano brothers.” She cast a wayward glance toward her cousin. She tugged on her hand. “What? Not even a smile?” She prodded with a false sunshine smile of her own.

Caroline remained silent, an unnerving silence that set Sabrina’s teeth on edge. Sabrina searched for any sign of bruising or wounds against Caroline’s exposed skin, even though she knew she wouldn’t find any. It was too late now. She wanted to yell, howl, scream. She was too late to keep Caroline from whatever hellscape found her first. Her chest burned.

Evenly, Reyna broke the quiet. “The Salvatore’s compulsion wasn’t limited to finding out information on golden Gilbert, was it, Caroline?” Her tone showed no flippancy, her implications didn’t either.

Caroline’s head dropped again as she bit her lip so fiercely that Sabrina smelt iron. Miriam rose from her chair, going back up the stairs. Sabrina saw the grimness reflected in her gaze. She hoped the older woman would carve the Salvatore’s name into a stake. Sabrina wanted to follow her. But she needed to know.

“Caroli— I,” Sabrina began.

Caroline interrupted even though her voice sounded nothing like herself. Hollowness replaced vivaciousness, bubbly exaggeration with icy fact. “Not at first. He paid attention. Made me feel special, y’know,”

Reyna’s sigh was nearly imperceptible as Sabrina’s next thought flashed before her, “…they always do,”

“It was fine at first. Then he would get so angry when something didn’t go to plan or went wrong. The first couple of times… he apologized, said he would never do it again.” She swiped underneath her eye angrily. “But it did. I was so stupid.” Her voice cracked. “He said he wouldn’t do it again, but then… then he decided compulsion was easier than faking remorse. Lazy bastard.”

She scoffed. “His blood made the bruises and bite marks go away just like the compulsion for the memories.”

Caroline gasped, sitting up pin-straight. “The nurse!— the nurse, oh my god, Sabrina. I’m just as bad as he is.” her voice broke on a heaving sob. “Just like him,”

Sabrina lunged for her cousin, falling on her knees beside Caroline’s chair, wrapping her arms around her. Caroline lowered herself to the ground too, clutching desperately to Sabrina’s shirt. Sabrina’s fingers slipped into Sabrina’s curls, her nails gently stroking her scalp.

“You are nothing like him, baby. Nothing! You hear me?”

Another moment passed. Sabrina turned her head, meeting Reyna’s eyes. She knew she had to ask. With Caroline’s face still buried in the crook of her neck, Sabrina drew in a deep breath, giving a shaky sigh. “Caroline…” her cousin stiffened as if she knew what the question would be. “Did he make you…?”

Caroline’s grip would have been deadly against a human. The creature in Sabrina’s chest unfurled hotly, lashing out, clawing in its attempts to gain control over Sabrina. Sabrina felt Caroline shake and knew she neared a breaking point.

“No,” she whispered. “I swear I —I told him no. He made me. I told him no,”

Sabrina’s stomach rolled. Her eyes welled with tears. A wrenching wail tore from Caroline as memory after memory shook her foundations.

Sabrina’s eyes remained open, staring at the wall through the door. She didn’t hear as every glass filled with liquid shook then shattered outward onto the table. She only knew the ringing in her ears and the fact she would take Damon Salvatore’s heart.

Chapter Text

Sabrina lost track of time as she and Caroline wrapped around one another. It was the sound of metal scraping against metal that brought her back. Caroline looked up with a pinched brow and make-up streaked down her face. Sabrina met her gaze before they followed the sound, finding Reyna sharpening an intricately curved dagger.

Sabrina's voice was questioning, "Reyna, what.."

"This is how I deal with emotional stress," she deadpanned.

Caroline snorted before wiping underneath her nose. "And you wonder why you're single?"

A shadowed smile crossed Sabrina's mouth. No. Not everything was gone yet.

Reyna surprised Sabrina by not offering a scathing remark.

Caroline swiped underneath her eyes. "So can we… like get up now? My legs are falling asleep,"

Sabrina chuckled, "You might be picking me up off the floor. Hmm, so vampire legs can still fall asleep, huh?"

"So," Reyna drawled. "Are we just going to ignore the fact that you have claws and scales? Or is that a tomorrow problem?"

Caroline's head whipped around, her curls flipping to the opposite shoulder. "Oh, that is seriously a today problem,"

Caroline quirked a brow as they stood. Sabrina felt the voice inside her accept Caroline as fiercely as her need for water and whisper, 'Mine,'

Sabrina returned icily, 'Ours,'

Sabrina turned a derisive stare against Caroline. "I'm not exactly thrilled about coming back as a bad reincarnation of Flipper either, Care,"

"Neither will Mom if you keep shattering her glasses every time you get upset,"

It was then Sabrina finally noticed the damage she had caused. Shards of glass lay scattered across the chairs and table with the water splashed across the plates and placemats. She squeezed her eyes closed.

"Man, your mom is gonna kill me,"

Miriam trotted back down the stairs. "Mom won't be too happy about what?"

Sabrina stepped in front of the table while the three of them said, "Nothing,"

-O-

"So we're not going to mention the fact that our death days are a day apart. Unimaginably weird. Even for us,"

From her place on the couch, Sabrina answered, scoffing a laugh, "It's just like our birthdays again. This is just like you to try and upstage me,"

Caroline laughed, "You say that like there's conscious effort necessary,"

"Hmmph. Rude,"

Reyna had flipped on the television moments before to fill the lulling silence of the basement. She watched in close criticism of the full contact MMA fight on the screen with all the expected bloodlust of a Roman crowd cheering on a gladiator fight. Sabrina sat next to her on the floor, leaning against the front of the couch.

"C'mon, Jameson!" She shook silver-ringed fingers at the TV. "You should've seen that roundhouse comin', ya freakin' moron! Lose all your teeth like that,"

Sabrina found again that she needed to concentrate to take a full breath. Her head tipped onto Reyna's shoulder. She felt her skin tighten. She twisted and turned her hands under the light. Reyna pushed them back down into her lap again. Without looking away from the screen, Reyna said,

"Stop worrying,"

"Oh, yeah. No. I've moved past worry. Transcended actually. We're firmly past worry on the way to Panic Town to attend the bi-annual Freak Out Fest," she said drily. "I have a job at the library waiting for me, and unless someone happens to have access to a waterproof laptop, I don't see any meaningful progress occurring,"

"At least you aren't at risk of bursting into flames like our favorite Care-bear here," she said before taking a bit of her apple.

"Hey! I am sitting right here,"

Sabrina turned an unimpressed stare toward Reyna. "If this is your comfort, I don't like it. It's terrible,"

Reyna shrugged before twisting around, peering over the couch. "What're you doin', ma?"

Miriam leaned over the table which was now covered in fine purple silk. Her hands hovered over the objects lining the cloth, moving smoothly through the air. Her fingers twisted and turned in practiced patterns. Sabrina craned her neck to identify the objects. Wooden bowls filled with water, jewelry, a feather, and various types of gemstones. Shedim magic, Sabrina recalled, operated differently than traditional ancestral types. It felt different in the air, crackling energy surrounding the practitioner, humming around Miriam like nothing Sabrina had ever experienced.

"Working," Miriam replied.

"You need help?"

Miriam's dark eyes flitted up briefly, "No,"

Reyna flopped back down with a shrug while Sabrina and Caroline glanced at one another. Reyna shook her head.

"It's no use when she's like this," Reyna said.

Caroline asked, "Like what?"

"Mom mode,"

Caroline turned back around, "Miriam?"

Miriam didn't look up, "Yes?"

"What're you doing?"

"Hmm… problem-solving." the edges of her lips quirked into a wry smile. "Believe it or not, I don't want you suffering the worst sunburn of all time,"

Sabrina nodded sagely at Caroline, "Good problem to solve,"

"Yeah, not dying again would be optimum. I have a test Monday,"

Reyna snorted. Everyone looked at her. Suddenly defensive, Reyna spouted back, "What? Go back to your emotional bonding time. Like you aren't all thinking this hasn't been the weirdest twenty-four hours in years,"

Slowly, they faced each other. Sabrina shrugged.

"She has a point, even if I'm loath to admit it," she drawled, pushing herself to her feet, shuffling around the sofa. She came to stand behind Miriam, who murmured incantations. Sabrina watched as Miriam picked up a ring with a blue stone intricately bound by a silver band resembling an ivy vine. When she couldn't stand her own curiosity anymore, she started to ask,

"What's.." That?

Miriam interrupted, "Hold this." She handed Sabrina the ring with an elegant swipe of her hand.

She accepted the ring with only mild hesitation. She twisted and turned the jewelry in her palm. A brow rose. "And what is this exactly?"

"Caroline's new form of sunblock,"

At the mention of her name, Caroline perked up. Sabrina smothered a smile seeing the top of a blonde head raise above the couch.

When the ring warmed her head, Sabrina's eyes dropped back down. The metal burned.

"What the…"

Just as the ring started to sear her skin, the ring rose out of her hand. Miriam's chants reached a crescendo. Caroline leaped to her feet. The ring shook and trembled a few inches above Sabrina's hand. Sabrina couldn't bring herself to move as she heard Tim race down the stairs.

"Hey, I'm back— Mom?"

Gold strands weaved up and down Miriam's arms, illuminating her long violet shirtsleeves. She clapped her hands together, clasping them. Sabrina and Caroline jumped. The ring dropped, falling, and Caroline lunged to catch it, moving in an indiscernible blur, catching it before Sabrina moved.

In awed reverence of the blonde, Tim whispered, "Frickin' cool,"

Caroline's hair flipped over to her opposite shoulder when she looked at him. "Never happening,"

Tim's awe dropped into a scowl. He muttered, "It could,"

Caroline's smile sharpened, "But it won't,"

Sabrina's eyes widened, "And what's that?"

Miriam drew in a deep, shuddering breath, gold winding its way back into her chest. "I hate doing that without a bargain,"

Reyna lowered the TV volume as Miriam unclasped white-knuckled hands. Fog built over the water bowl. Sabrina licked her dry lips, her gaze returning to Miriam. Color flushed the older woman's cheeks and throat. She knew if she could hear the woman's heart-pounding that to Caroline it must've sounded like a drumming procession.

"Ma?" Reyna repeated.

Miriam's next smile unnerved Sabrina. Miriam said, "That should do it. Try it on, Caroline. I found it in Oma's things. The silver and lapis lazuli suit your coloring, you know." She patted Caroline's shoulder as she walked past.

Caroline regarded the ring before looking at Sabrina, who nodded.

It's fine, her eyes said to Caroline's silent question. She received a patented Caroline look of distrust even as her cousin slid the ring onto her right hand.

"Wonderful!" Miriam exclaimed. Sabrina found the woman standing on the other side of the basement with her fingers wrapped around the wide piece of cardboard blocking the only window. Miriam ripped away the covering while Sabrina yelled,

"Miriam, don't!"

Caroline's hands flew up to cover and protect her face. A stream of morning sunlight cast across Caroline's forearms and hands. Sabrina waited for the hissing and bubbling of burning skin. But it never came.

"The hell, Miriam!?" Sabrina demanded. "What is that?"

As the question flew from her lips, the answer flashed into her mind. Daylight ring sprung into her memory, returned from all the summers she spent at the Weinburg house, devouring every book concerning the supernatural.

Daylight ring (n.): a piece of charmed adornment that protects the chosen wearer from the sun's ill-effects.

Sabrina went silent while Caroline ran her hands over her unharmed skin with new frantic energy. "What…!" She glanced at her new ring. "I'm not… on fire?" Her eyes widened. "I'm not on fire. What…?" Realization relaxed her features. "Why am I not on fire?"

Reyna said in disdain. "And you're the person leading the high school honors club now?"

Caroline held up a warning hand, "Not now,"

Sabrina saw Tim lean, whispering to his mother. She nodded once, her eyes traveling heavily over Sabrina's figure. She replaced the cardboard. Sabrina looked down at her arms. She felt a tightness in her skin which looked as though it had aged sixty-five years in an hour. Dark spots blotched against her forearms. Some of the discomfort eased with the absence of the sun. She knew her legs were the same even if black leggings hid the evidence.

Miriam returned to the table, hands moving more quickly than before, "Now, you little girl, are a little bit tricker,"

Reyna griped, "How come when Sabrina has a problem you're so nice about it? When I have a problem, boom, the world is ending,"

Sabrina hovered over Miriam's shoulder as the older woman answered, "You know she's more sensitive than you are." Miriam sniped. "Which you would be more sensitive too if you had gone to college like I told you!"

Reyna's head fell back onto the couch. "Again? Again with this, Ma? I told you I don't need a degree to run a business,"

"Yes, but who gets a call before April 15th for tax day, hmm?"

Reyna huffed, "That's it. I'm taking it to H&R Block next year,"

The voice hiding in Sabrina's chest spoke again while Miriam and Reyna argued.

'Let me out. I know what your heart desires', it tempted.

Sabrina's eyes dulled from green to grey, no longer registering Miriam working at the table. Her silent answer sliced through the tentative peace.

'You don't know anything,'

'I will remind you of this when we drag the Salvatore into the depths and make combs from his bones,'

Sabrina startled, a sharp pain slicing across her forearm. Tinges of iron crept into her nose. A long gash covered her arm. She felt a monster's features flood across her face. She snarled, meeting Miriam's doe eyes. She spotted the stiletto dagger in her hands.

Sabrina screeched through gritted teeth. White canines elongated. "Ow! A little warning, please,"

Miriam grabbed her arm, holding it over the wooden bowl. The blood hissed and fizzled as several drops slid overtop aromatic herbs and salts.

"I said your name," Miriam said, handing her a wet rag as the flesh rebound itself. "Twice,"

Tim's expression changed from grim to sheepish. Caroline and Reyna said nothing, but Caroline didn't shy away from the window anymore.

Miriam huffed a laugh. "They thought you were going to eat me,"

The creature underneath Sabrina's facade shuddered in revulsion. Sabrina's lips quirked. "It would seem you're not my type,"

Reyna's shoulders relaxed a bit. Miriam laughed.

"Oh, seriously, Reyna," Sabrina bit out. "I'm not going eat your mother,"

"Well, how am I supposed to know what you eat now? You're all fishy." Her brow furrowed. "Or do you eat fish now? Is that a thing? Because I can tell you one thing, the library will not appreciate the smell of sardines all the time. Can you call that cannibalism?"

"You have wings, but that doesn't stop you from scarfing down two chickens at every meal!"

"Looking over the fact that you just called me a chicken…"

"Wait!" Caroline blanched. "You have wings?"

"Old news," Reyna answered. "What? Did you think I flew away from all my problems with my winged eyeliner?"

Caroline pursed her lips, unconvinced. Sabrina saw the moment inspiration struck Reyna.

"Oh, Reyna. Please, don't,"

Reyna leapt to her feet, shrugging off her jacket. Miriam sighed,

"Not now, Reyna. You know the rules about unfurling inside with breakables close by,"

Reyna's excitement deflated. Tim hid a chuckle.

"This sucks," Reyna said.

Sabrina swiped a half-full water bottle off the back of the couch. She gulped down the remainder, choking a bit when Caroline grabbed her exposed arm.

"Oh my God, it's like you're drying out again, Sabrina,"

Miriam regarded them carefully before saying, "Not like, Caroline. She is." she turned to her daughter. "Go get the trunk,"

Reyna looked as though she would cry from happiness. She pumped her fist in the air. "Yes! I love it when we get the trunk,"

-O-

Chapter Text

Sabrina's trepidation of the trunk grew after she realized that Reyna would be taking a sledgehammer to the basement concrete in order to retrieve it. Reyna's first powerful swing sent dust scattering across the room. She pushed Caroline back a few steps before turning to Miriam.

"Isn't there an easier way to do this?"

Miriam brushed the dust from her arm. "Oh, definitely." The skin around her eyes crinkled in fondness. "But she seems so excited about this, doesn't she?"

Slam!

-O-

The ornate brass box landed against the table with a thud that hurt Sabrina's ears. Miriam removed one of her necklaces while Reyna and Tim did the same. Sabrina hadn't known that Tim even wore a necklace underneath his shirt. Each shard joined together to form a round medallion, Sabrina realized. A key.

Miriam took the different pieces, holding them against each other until the shards melded together. Sabrina recognized the form of a bird with a sharp-hooked beak, the wings stretching from, opposing ends of the key. Miriam placed it on top of the chest's center. Hooks latched onto the medallion, locking it into place. Miriam turned the key with both hands until three separate clicks echoed in the silent room. Sabrina heard wheels and cogs struggle to turn. The rods barring the lid shifted, startling to life. The lid popped open. Miriam dusted off the box, revealing various carvings etched into the brass.

Sabrina's chest stirred when her eyes lingered on one symbol in particular. Having one set of conscious thoughts had been enough. Two may be enough to send her over the edge of complete insanity. But giving over control had never been part of Sabrina's personality, so why start now?

She looked away from Miriam, turning to Caroline, who held her phone to her ear, listening to a familiar voice. Sadness slanted her mouth. She tapped Caroline's arm. "Hey, what's wrong?"

Caroline shook her head, pocketing her phone. "Nothing. It's just Matt. He went by my house to check on me,"

Despite herself, a small, fond smile crossed Sabrina's lips. "What? Little Matty Donovan?" Pink tinged Caroline's cheeks as she shifted on her feet. Sabrina suddenly became more interested. For the first time that day, Sabrina's tone turned teasing. "Why's he at your house? Caroline?"

Caroline huffed. "He's just a friend, Sabrina,"

Her smile widened, but she conceded with a nod. She replied innocently. "Ok." Caroline glared. "What? I said ok,"

Caroline crossed her arms, leaning against the wall. She scoffed before giving a self-deprecating chuckle. "Besides, it doesn't matter anyway,"

Sabrina's smile fell away along with her gently teasing tone. "What do you mean? Of course, it matters. Care, if it matters to you, it matters,"

Caroline's next smile was more of a baring of teeth than the sunshine Sabrina was used to. Her reply was blithe. "They'll come looking for me." She shook her head. "They always do. They always come when they need something,"

An angry flush heated Sabrina's cheeks. "Caroline.."

Caroline held up her hand, interrupting her, "I know what you're going to say. And I can't do it. Elena and Bonnie-"

"I haven't said anything so let me finish. Please." Sabrina said. Caroline's eyes darted away. She continued, her voice rising. "Thank you. What I was trying to tell you is that you don't have to do this alone anymore. Alright? Damn it!"

A faint, genuine smile crossed Caroline's features. "Why're you yelling at me?"

Because you're worrying me. Instead, she said, "Because you're pissing me off!"

Reyna laughed. "Finally, someone's making sense,"

"Reyna," Sabrina said in askance. Reyna raised her hands in surrender. "Care, I know that I was gone. And I missed a lot that I shouldn't've. But that's over because I'm here now. I'm telling you this because you're not alone anymore. You're not going to have to do this by yourself,"

Caroline appeared stricken. "But they're my friends, Sabrina!"

Tears stung at the edges of Sabrina's eyes as desperation clawed at her chest. "But they're not yours, baby." She grabbed Caroline's shoulders. "They're not yours. At least… not right now they're not." She paused. "You have to let me in, to let me help you. Just let me listen,"

Caroline wouldn't meet her eyes. "We'll talk later,"

Miriam snapped her fingers, "Sabrina. Your hand, please,"

She gave a last look to Caroline before crossing over to Miriam at the table. Her eyes widened when she caught sight of the trunk's contents. Most of it appeared like it belonged in a medieval torture chamber.

"Should I be concerned for my life?" Sabrina asked, chuckling uneasily.

Her brow pinched, which Sabrina did not take as a good sign. "Perhaps later,"

A briny scent reached Sabrina's nose, and her mouth watered. Her eyes drew down to a bronze cuff lying near the trunk's corner. A small hum built inside her chest. She felt a small shift in her features, a slight sharpening visible to everyone else. Everyone, except Miriam, grew trepidous.

"What draws you, Sabrina? Show me,"

Her snarled lip revealed elongated pearly canines. She answered in a roughened tone, "That one,"

The bob of Miriam's head was considering, thoughtful. "Hmm. Very nice." She took the cuff into her hands. "Old but a classic old." She winked. "Like me,"

Reyna huffed. "Yeah… right,"

Sabrina's intense focus disturbed even herself, but she couldn't look away. That one, she thought. I need that one.

The quieted voice inside Sabrina murmured, 'Old magic.' It felt like a caged animal circling the confines of her mind with one word flashing in her mind over and over: Take, take, take.

She swallowed. "What is that one?"

Caroline crossed her arms, looking over Miriam's shoulder, her nose scrunching, "That is the tackiest thing I've ever seen." She leaned back, planting her weight on her back foot. "Is there anything post-1973 Wonder Woman?"

"Don't hate on Linda Carter, man," Tim said.

Caroline snorted, "Well, if she would get better sunglasses I wouldn't have to,"

Sabrina's eyes gleamed, reflecting in the overhead fluorescent. Receded fangs in her gums itched. She tapped her fingers against her thigh. A dull humming echoed in her ears, and the cuff jerked on the table, falling to its opposite side.

Caroline looked between Miriam and Sabrina. "Was that you or her?"

Miriam turned magnanimous, "Does it matter?" She picked up the cuff, the stone in the center shifting between green and azure blue in the light. "Oma loved this too,"

"Oma also thought the mail carrier was Himmler reincarnate and that Tim was a radish when she got old," Reyna said. "What's your point?"

Miriam gave a withering glare before she forced herself to relax when she looked at Sabrina. "So," she began, "What do you know about medieval torture techniques used by Jewish sages in the desert?"

Miriam laughed at her garbled, "What?"

Chapter Text

"I don't remember this being in any of the books you guys have around the house," Sabrina said, shifting in her chair, as Miriam took the cuff and attached it to her wrist.

"This isn't the type of book you leave lying around on the coffee table," she said with a wry twist of her mouth.

"No," Sabrina considered. "No, I guess not,"

The cuff did not feel like the freedom Miriam promised. It weighed like a chain against her dry skin.

Tim spoke up, pointing at Reyna, "Are we sure that having Little-Miss-I-Have-No-Impulse-Control should be in here?"

Reyna's retort was quick while staring down pointedly at his jeans, "I will cut it off, Timothy,"

"So what happens first?" Sabrina asked, the pain of her second shifting still fresh in her mind. Her sweaty palms gripped her knees.

"Before or after the golem rises." Miriam's cheeky smile gave her away. "Just kidding," she said taking up the canister of Morton's iodized salt, dumping half the salt into the water bowl. White smoke poured over the edges. Sabrina caught the last of Miriam's murmuring:

"Ahd mayim…"

"Miriam?" Sabrina whispered. Miriam turned her head. The lines around her mouth softened when she answered.

"Yes? What's wrong?"

"Why is this happening to me?" she glanced at Caroline. "To us. We were supposed to be the normal ones,"

Miriam rubbed her back, "The Ocean chose you for a reason, Sabrina Forbes. I could tell from the moment I saw you that you were never going to stay human forever. Your life strand was always bright and shining." Then she repeated nearly to herself. "No, not human. Not in this life, not in this world."

Sabrina gave a mirthless smile. "Do I have to pay extra for the life coaching?"

"Not this time." Miriam patted her shoulder. "That was a freebie."

Miriam enclosed her hands over the bowl, slowly raising them, humming lowly. Her hands moved slowly until they didn't. Her palms crashed down, clapping against the table on either side of the bowl. She blew a harsh breath against the water in the bowl. The white smoke drew into the ripples, disappearing into the movement. She cupped her hands in the water. Sabrina closed her eyes, forming a premature wince. Miriam flicked the water against Sabrina's forearms before smearing against the green gemstone. Miriam looked at her expectantly. Expecting what, Sabrina didn't know.

Sabrina let out a nervous chuckle. "That's it? No fire or blood sacrifices?" She said in a raspy voice. "I was expecting more of a—!"

Sabrina jerked back in her chair, back arching as her arms wound around herself. Reyna jumped away from the couch, brushing past Caroline. Reyna barely caught the back of Sabrina's head before it cracked against the back of the metal chair. A jumbled cacophony of voices reverberated through Sabrina's skull. The ceiling circled above her while her stomach rolled painfully. Her sightline blurred before the abrupt pain ended. A crushing weight lifted from her chest and shoulders. A soothing coolness cascaded over her. Waves relieved the tightness from her skin. She gasped for a full breath, gulping down greedy breaths. The air reached the bottom of her lungs for the first time since emerging from the water last night.

The blurred edges around her vision cleared, and Reyna came into view. She saw her friend's mouth moving, lips forming her name. Then, Caroline appeared, and Sabrina definitely heard when her cousin called her name. Reyna handed Caroline a cloth which she used to wipe underneath Sabrina's nose. She realized her nose had started bleeding. Caroline pulled the rag away, tossing into onto the table.

Caroline bared her teeth at Miriam, squaring her shoulders. "What did you do to her?"

Miriam instead asked Sabrina, "How do you feel?"

Sabrina's smile came easily with breathy relief. "I feel better." She took another deep-reaching breath. She realized the voice quieted, was muted by the contentment the cuff offered. "I can breath,"

Caroline's head swiveled. "What?"

"I can breathe, Care," she looked at Miriam. "What did you do to me?"

"I figured that old desert water torture might be a grace instead of its original purpose. You'll have to shift every few days, but.."

"I wouldn't be permanently stuck in the bath,"

"I was going to say you would look less like.." In a sudden wave of sensitivity, Miriam hesitated.

Reyna didn't possess the same hesitation. "Like the Grunge,"

"The homeless man the next town over?" Caroline offered.

Tim grinned. "Me without coffee?"

"Wow, thanks." Sabrina noticed harshly ingrained dark circles underneath Miriam's eyes which hadn't been there a couple of hours earlier. Though even Sabrina admitted those hours had been long. Her limbs grew heavier, and she could just go to sleep if…

Caroline's eyebrows rose. "So you didn't even know if that would work? That totally could have killed her,"

"Not now, Caroline," Sabrina murmured. Her brow furrowed as her thought wandered. Her fingers pressed against her neck. "Still have a pulse though. Am I dead, like in all technicality? This is a serious question," she said as Miriam chuckled.

Caroline frowned before subtly pressing her fingers against her own neck. "Well, I don't have one so I guess not,"

Tim latched onto the opportunity for conversation with Caroline. Sabrina smiled, reaching out for Reyna who dutifully helped her to her feet. She leaned against her with her gaze lingering on Reyna's hair. She trailed her fingers down the shaved portion of her head.

"I really do like the new hair, y'know,"

Reyna turned, pleased and mildly amused. "Really?"

Sabrina nodded. "Badass, man,"

Reyna snorted. "I'll admit, you took it better than Ma did,"

"I take everything that you do better than your mother,"

"Sabrina," Miriam said. "I'll need to show you how to recharge the cuff,"

"Will it always be that dramatic?"

"No. Not every time. It's just the first transition that seems the worst,"

Sabrina grinned, "You've used ancient water torture often then?"

Miriam opened her mouth, and Sabrina knew she had an argument at the ready. She shrugged when Reyna looked at her with interest. She waved them off, sighing. "I don't want to get into that right now,"

The doorbell rang.

"Sorry, mom." Tim moved toward the stairs. "I told Josh that he could make a copy of my algebra notes for tomorrow,"

Miriam flopped onto the couch, rubbing her eyes. "Ask him if he wants some breakfast. We can heat it up in the microwave if he does,"

He ran up the stairs, taking them two at a time, yelling back, "Ok,"

Sabrina glanced at Reyna, "I want to sleep for three days,"

"Hate to break it to you, man, but you start at the library at 9 am,"

Sabrina groaned into her shoulder. "Since when are you responsibility's biggest advocate?"

"Oh, don't even. You haven't shut up about digging into the library's secret stash of documents for six weeks," Reyna bumped her hip against Sabrina who smothered a smile.

A comfortable silence lulled that not even Caroline felt the need to fill. Reyna took most of Sabrina's weight but still found the reach to grab a muffin off the table. The quiet, aside from Reyna's munching, made it easier to hear Tim unlatch the door and begin to say his friend's name before he stopped. Sabrina's head lifted from Reyna's shoulder.

Reyna asked, "What is it? What's wrong?"

Sabrina caught Caroline's gaze as her cousin tilted her head, straining to hear. Tim's next question had both Sabrina and Caroline racing up the stairs with Reyna close at their heels.

"Elena? What are you doing here?"

-O-

Adrenaline flushed through Sabrina's system, drying out any sense of tiredness. Sabrina couldn't move as fast as Caroline, but she was damn close. Caroline stopped just out of sight of the door, and Sabrina moved in front of her. Reyna stomped up the stairs.

"Not everyone has preternatural senses, you know!" She sniped. Miriam slowly trailed behind her. Sabrina shushed her. Reyna slapped at her hands. "Don't you shush me, what—?"

Sabrina grabbed her arm, tugging her back. Reyna's back straightened when Tim's voice and demeanor tensed. Reyna reached into her pants pocket, retrieving the curved knife Sabrina had seen Miriam use, turning the blade outward, gripping it by the onyx handle. Miriam kept walking, stopping behind Tim, laying a hand on his shoulder. Miriam's tone stayed even as she said,

"Elena, good morning. Are you doing alright?"

The innocent doe voice set Sabrina's teeth on edge. "Fine, Mrs. Goldberg. Sorry to bother you on a Sunday. I know it's a little early,"

"Is there something we can help you with? Who's this with you?"

"Oh," The pitch in Elena's voice rose, surprised at the question. "This is my boyfriend, Stefan. He's just here to…"

Sabrina didn't hear the rest of what Elena said as every noise in the house was drowned out by her heart thundering in her ears.

The voice in Sabrina's chest stirred, bucking against the cuff's controls, snarling sharp teeth.

'Mine, mine, mine,' it chanted.

Her hands shook at her sides, clenching into white-knuckled fists. A fine sheen of sweat broke out across her forehead. Panic finely cut across anger, creating an indiscernible boundary, each merging into the other. She forced her hands to relax. Long white claws extended from her nails. Her fangs pierced her lower lip.

"Shit, Sabrina," Reyna hissed. Her eyes traveled up and down her friend. "You ok?"

Elena said from around the corner, "We're actually here looking for Caroline. Her mom said she might be here,"

A growl ripped itself from Sabrina's throat. Her feet propelled her into motion. Reyna swore bitterly before following her. She motioned for Caroline to follow. "This is going to end badly," she grumbled.

Elena's brow furrowed when she first saw Sabrina before her features softened in recognition. "Sabrina, hey," she smiled. "I didn't know you were back from school,"

Tim and Miriam stepped to the side. Sabrina's smile stretched across her mouth, uncomfortable and unnatural. "Yeah, I just got back last night. I was able to take on some extra hours and graduate a semester early,"

Sabrina's eyes cut across to Stefan, who regarded her just as carefully. She wanted to snarl at the creature infringing on her territory. Instead, Sabrina stuck out her hand, barely reaching over the door's threshold, smiling.

"Hi, Sabrina Forbes." She jerked her head in Caroline's direction. "I'm Caroline's first cousin,"

The muscles around Stefan's mouth twitched into a faint smile. "Stefan Salvatore,"

She pulled her hand back, shoving them into her sweatshirt pockets, curling her fingers into fists. "I know," she said. "Caroline's told me about you. You guys have had an interesting few weeks, huh,"

Sabrina enjoyed the way Elena's head jerked up in alarm.

"Oh, well, we were—," Elena's eyes then lit up. She began to step forward before Stefan caught her around the waist.

"Caroline," Elena exclaimed. Sabrina's head twisted. Caroline stood behind her with her arms crossed over her chest, but her face drew closer to hope than despair. "We've been looking for you everywhere,"

Caroline's voice rose in disbelief. "You have?"

"Yeah," Elena's mouth puckered in sympathy. "Yes, of course, we have. I freaked out when we couldn't find you at your house or your grandma's old house or at Bonnie's or the Grill," she listed off with a nervous chuckle.

"So how did you find me?"

Sabrina stayed silent, looking between them curiously. Caroline had actually asked a relevant question for once.

Stefan answered for her, "Jeremy called. He must have seen you get on a motorcycle with someone last night,"

"Reyna's the only other person I know that you would leave with when you were feeling…"

"Dead?" Reyna offered, taking a bite out of her muffin. She shrugged when Caroline glowered. "What? I heard my name." She nodded at Elena and Stefan. "What's up, Gilbert and significant other?"

Stefan quirked a brow while Elena floundered.

Stefan said. "About the phone call you made to Damon last night, Caroline—," he motioned toward the house. "I don't think we should talk about this here. Would it be alright if we came in and talked?"

Sabrina and Reyna's answers came simultaneously. "No!" With Sabrina's coming more violently than Reyna's.

Caroline's grip around herself tightened, drawing Stefan's attention to the new silver ring on her right hand. His mouth dropped slightly. Caroline followed his gaze and tucked her hands in her jeans pockets. Stefan became more suspicious, his eyes trailing warily over the people inside the door.

"Caroline," he said in a pacifying tone that offended Sabrina, "you should really come with us,"

Elena nodded. "Yeah, the Katherine thing is freaking everyone out,"

Sabrina's reply was biting, wet anger unfurling in her chest. "And the fact that her turning Caroline as a way lay to get to you didn't?"

Sabrina's heart thundered in her chest, but not in fear. No, not fear. She was tired of being afraid. Her expression must have scared Stefan because he suddenly stood in front of Elena with a ridiculous type of male posturing that Sabrina found laughable.

Stefan took a deep, measured breath. Dark veins glimmered just underneath his skin. "Not vampire or witch. What the hell are you?"

Caroline stepped in between them. Former timidness melted into annoyance.

"Back off! Both of you." She looked at Sabrina. "Seriously? I don't need this from you too. It's bad enough that I get this from my mother—," then she said to herself, "who I still need to call… great." She shook her head, leveling herself again before glaring at Stefan with a painfully pinched brow. "And you, Stefan Salvatore!" She jabbed a brightly manicured into his chest. Her frustration was cartoonish as a deep red flush heated her chest and neck. "So help me, I will… I will bite you!" She narrowed her eyes while a shocked Elena looked over Stefan's shoulder.

The threat had the opposite of its intended effect on the youngest Salvatore. His shoulders drooped, untensing, while his lips uptick in what Sabrina dared to call fondness. Sabrina scowled. She didn't like that at all. But she had always been the jealous type.

Stefan leaned against the doorway, crossing his arms. He inclined his head. "Sorry,"

"Thank you." Caroline nodded before looking at Sabrina expectantly. When her cousin still stared petulantly down at her feet, Caroline smacked her forearm, barely missing the edge of the cuff.

"Ouch! What?"

She pointed at Stefan whose expression curved saccharinely.

Did she really—?

Caroline raised her hand to slap her again. Sabrina flinched away.

"Fine. Fine." She forced her expression into neutrality. "I'm sorry for being rude,"

Caroline clapped her hands together, smiling brightly. "Great. Now that's over,"

"Well," Stefan drawled. "Since everyone seems to know what's going on in this town, I'll be direct,"

Tim scoffed. "Please. Do,"

Stefan ignored him. "Katherine's back. And I think we would all agree," he glanced at Sabrina before focusing on Caroline, "that it would work better if we were allies rather than enemies,"

Before that moment, Sabrina had stupidly concluded that Katherine possessed no other ulterior motive for turning Caroline other than getting to Elena. Hell if she knew any other pertinent facts about Katherine other than the fact she was Elena's doppelgänger. But the fact Katherine still stayed in Mystic Falls alluded to something other than her wanting to embrace the small-town life.

Crud. They were actually going to have to be on neutral terms, weren't they?

Caroline bobbed her head, nodding, "Definitely,"

"Come with us, Care, to stay at the boarding house for a little while," Elena pleaded. "Stefan can show you how to transition without hurting anyone,"

"Like I," Caroline began. "Elena, I just… I don't know if I can…"

Stefan finally nodded in understanding. "Damon," he said.

The name made Sabrina nauseous.

"Yeah. Damon," Reyna pushed in between Sabrina and Caroline. "You ever consider chaining and muzzling your brother, Salvatore?"

He grimaced, "It has crossed my mind, yes,"

Reyna turned to Elena, "Y'know, we're having an intro self-defense class on Thursday. You should think about coming. Keeps the creeps away,"

Elena blinked, "Thank you? I'll think about it,"

Stefan spoke again, "Look, I can make sure that Damon won't be on the property if you decide to come by." He offered a pleading, meaningful stare. Sabrina supposed he had that look trademarked. "And I do think it's a good idea, Caroline,"

Caroline chewed on her lip. "So like, vegan vampire 101 class?" She asked, and he nodded. "And you're sure Damon wouldn't be there?"

"Promise," Elena nodded, looping her arm through Stefan's. "Right, Stefan?"

In the reflection of the window near the door, Sabrina saw Miriam frowning. She glanced over her shoulder. Tim stood partially in front of his mother while Miriam's hand remained steadfastly on his shoulder. She offered a wan smile to Miriam.

"Right. Damon won't be a problem you have to worry about,"

"We could meet up after school?" Elena offered. "Tomorrow?"

Sabrina turned her head, staring at Caroline's back, pleading with her silently to reject the offer.

We don't need them, she thought. We don't.

Caroline looked back at Sabrina with wide eyes, pleading.

You'll drive her away, Sabrina told herself. If you tell her no, you'll drive her away.

A pain formed behind her eyes. She was going to need a Coke after this.

"Sabrina?" She said.

She shook her head, giving a tired smile. "Up to you, babe,"

She ignored Reyna huffing behind her.

"But," Sabrina said, visibly brightening. "If you can wait until after I get off work tomorrow, I'll drive you,"

The stars freaking aligned when Caroline nodded. "Sure." She offered a tiny grateful smile before turning back to Elena with a toothy grin. "How does that sound?"

Elena deflated with relief. "Amazing,"

Stefan was already retreating away from the door, linking hands with Elena. He offered Caroline a crooked grin. "Bring your vegan shoes,"

Caroline snorted. "Whatever." She waved as she closed the door. She stopped abruptly when she turned around and saw everyone staring at her. She crossed her arms, defensively demanding, "What?"

Reyna pushed the last of her muffin into her mouth. "Lucy, you got some splainin' t'do,"

Chapter Text

Caroline trudged back into her own house as the sun descended. She thought the sun would never go back down. Any reserve energy she thought she had fizzled out hours previous. Explaining and re-explaining the ins-and-outs of Mystic Falls' new supernatural social circles wore her down more than her most complicated cheer routine.

No, Katherine is not Elena. No, Elena doesn't act like her five-hundred-year-old evil twin, at least not often. No, I'm not going to snap and kill someone. Yes, Damon has always been this much of a dick. No, if anyone is going to kill him, it's going to be me.

She stopped herself short of giving that last answer. No... she couldn't be capable of that.

Sabrina's disbelief and frustration radiated off her during that discussion.

Caroline's face drew down, weary lines ingraining into an ageless face. She threw her keys down onto the entryway table.

She gave every detail she knew or could remember, but it wasn't enough. Not enough to make a difference anyway. She didn't know the reason why the doppelgängers existed. She didn't know why the supernatural seemed to revolve around them. She didn't know why, but she wasn't surprised either. The world had always revolved around Elena. She learned that years ago when she fell from the playground swings, spraining her ankle, but Elena received all the attention when a bee stung her in the next moment. Elena's whims and beauty came from a long-extinct mother goddess who decided the Petrova doppelgängers would possess no flaws.

The 'should have's and 'could have's suffocated her. Should have paid more attention. Should have stopped hanging around with Damon, letting him use her how he pleased. Could have told someone what was happening. Could have fought off Katherine. Sabrina told her she should never think like that, that none of what happened was her fault or preventable. But how could she not?

"Mom!" She called, her voice shrilly echoing in a way that left Caroline wishing she hadn't spoken at all. She kicked off her shoes. "Sabrina wants me to stay with her tonight! I told you she was coming home early, didn't I? Are you home?"

She turned her head, moving her hair away from her ears. The refrigerator hummed in the kitchen while the A/C kicked on, blowing out cool air. Water dripped from the bathroom sink down the hall. No footsteps, no other heartbeat. She didn't know whether to be grateful or depressed that the house was empty.

Caroline saw a note in her mom's handwriting lying on the kitchen counter. She didn't stop as she walked past it down the hallway to her room. She already knew what it said,

'Working a double. Be back in time for dinner after school Monday. xx Mom.'

She grabbed her overnight bag from her closet, a gaudy paisley thing that she'd had since fourth grade, a last gift before her dad split. She tossed it onto her bed, moving around her room in a blur. She spent more time than necessary choosing four outfits for the next 36 hours, complete with coordinating makeup palettes, shoes, purses, and a variety of curling and straightening irons. She threw in two different types of perfume just in case. She moved her pillows back, revealing a purple journal with her name carved into the leather in elegant script. The writing was reminiscent of her grandmother's handwriting. Her hand hovered over the book labeled, 'Caroline's Songbook' before she rolled her eyes and scoffed. She hadn't written one damn song in three years. Why did she even consider that she could write one now? Useless hobby anyway.

She tossed the pillows back into place, fluffing and primping the wrinkles out. She swept imaginary creases out of her duvet next.

Caroline threw her overnight bag over one shoulder and her school bag over the other with little effort. She allowed herself to revel in her new strength for a moment. One good thing, she wouldn't need to worry about throwing her back out anymore.

She moved quickly, hoping her thoughts wouldn't catch up with her. Caroline's marathon packing took a pause when the picture on her dresser caught her eye. Middle-school-aged Elena, Bonnie, and Caroline stared back, smiling back with braces, glasses, and pre-teen acne.

The weight settling on her shoulders suddenly became unbearable, constricting and suffocating her. Elena was going to try and be her savior, swooping in with the aid of the equally majestic Salvatores. The nauseating sentiment made her skin crawl and feel the need to scrub her skin raw with bleach, to disinfect every penetrating and diseased touch.

The little blonde-haired, blue-eyed girl in the photo smiled at her grandmother and an older cousin who both took pictures on separate cameras. She couldn't remember who had given her that copy of the picture. She looked at herself in the mirror. The stranger with bloodshot eyes didn't smile back.

She considered what could have happened if she hadn't called Sabrina— never mind whatever screwed up shit that happened to her cousin the night before. Part fish? Yeah, no thanks to that. Her worries before yesterday had consisted of how to get closer to Matt and how to pass the SATs without missing too many cheer practices. Matt seemed so far away now. She probably needed to call…

Bonnie's hatred of the Salvatore's suddenly made more sense. Just because she chose not to talk about noticing didn't mean she didn't notice. And Bonnie was not the most subtle person ever. Like she could judge about subtlety. Sheila's death created such a hole in Bonnie that Caroline didn't understand until that moment. She couldn't think about what Bonnie's reaction would be. Would she ostracize and abandon her? Blaming her for a death that wasn't her fault? She thought Bonnie would rather have let her roast in the sunlight than give help to one of the creatures that caused her Gram's death.

Would she have gone to the carnival to confront Damon? To avenge herself for the barrage of memories that emerged after she died? Probably. He would have staked the new baby vampire without a second thought. God, what about her mom? What lie would they have told her? Sorry, Sheriff Forbes, she tripped doing one of her new cheer routines. We tried to warn her. But you know how she could be sometimes.

She gasped for breath, clutching her chest. She bent at the waist. She would have died twice, lost another one of her best friends in the process. No matter how vain she sounded, she hated it when her mascara ran down her face. She held back the tears she wanted to shed.

She hoped Sabrina would be exhausted and asleep by the time she got to her house.

Her breaths grew faster than she could control. She stumbled on her rug, grabbing her overnight bag, running down the hall. She knocked over a picture of herself and her mom. She didn't bother picking it up off the floor.

Her fangs burned her gums. Hunger gnawed at her stomach. She couldn't do this… she needed!… she didn't know what she needed. She looked around her house. She did know that whatever she needed would never be found here. Her eyes burned while the sudden urge to run away consumed her.

A knock rapped against the door. She looked up, her eyes locking onto the door, a male silhouette highlighting around the frosted windows. She realized she was sitting against the wall. When had she done that? She pushed herself to her feet as a familiar voice said,

"Care? Caroline! I know you're in there," Matt said. She stopped. His voice softened. "Caroline, please. Open the door,"

How was she supposed to tell him?

She leaned against the other side of the door. She took a deep breath with closed eyes, centering herself, forcing fangs and dark veins to recede. She jerked the door open before she could talk herself out of hit, pasting on a cheery smile. He was starting back down the porch stairs. He turned, relief relaxing his features before his mouth twisted into irritation. She stopped herself from reaching for him.

Then that set her on edge. Her smile fell away. She frowned, her brow furrowing. "What are you doing here?"

Matt offered a crooked grin. "I came to see if today's basket case period has expired." He reached for her hand, entwining their fingers, but she didn't step outside.

He pulled her closer. She first flinched away from the setting sun's last rays. Golden streams cut across the white porch while a nice breeze blew between them. Her neighborhood was quiet— no cars or nosy neighbors asking about forming a neighborhood watch system. She wished she was in a frame of mind to find it romantic.

She tried pulling away, but Matt held her fast. With her other hand, she leaned against the doorframe. "You know," her words came out jumbled. "You should just go 'cause mom is gonna be home soon,"

His brow furrowed. "What? Look, no. You have been dodging me all day." He chuckled nervously, releasing her hand, rubbing the back of his neck. "I mean, I'm more insecure than you are right now,"

Caroline regretted pulling her hand away. Caroline looked up from her shoes. "What do you mean?"

"It means that—," he tilted his head toward the ceiling. He shook himself from a heavier emotion. Caroline heard his heart thundering, and her mouth watered. He met her eyes, his own a little more watery than before. He covered it up in frustration. He said, "You almost died, Caroline. And it really freaked me out,"

Her stony facade crumbled into tender understanding, "Oh, Matt,"

He talked over her, "And it got me thinking, you know. 'Cause I'm not in a position where I can lose someone else right now." He shoved his hands in his pockets to stop them from moving. "I realized that, even though I wanted to throttle you today, I—…"

Caroline held her breath, tears burning the corners of her eyes.

"I think that I'm in love with you, and now it seems like you don't feel the same way." He finally met her eyes, seeing tears streaking down her face. His expression crumbled contritely. "Care, I didn't mean,"

She shook her head. She opened her mouth but couldn't force anything to come out. She grasped his face between her palms, her thumbs stroking over his cheeks. The sun flecked into his eyes separating deep blue from hazel. Suddenly, the sun no longer shone like a hateful brand against her skin but like a caressing warmth. She stepped fully outside the door, her arms pushing around his neck. Despite the sun, the hope in Matt's eyes reflected brighter and hotter than anything she'd seen, warming her down to her toes. She hadn't even realized that she had been cold before this.

Her mouth tipped into a smile, the pleasant burn edging away the worst of her hunger for a moment. But his pounding heart echoed in her ears until it was all she could hear. Her barefoot arched onto her tiptoes. She loved this boy, she thought as she pressed her lips against his. His arms wound around her waist, clutching her to him as he responded enthusiastically. Pulling back, she buried her face in his shoulder, in the crook of his neck, murmuring,

"Don't be ridiculous. Of course, I love you, stupid,"

He huffed a laugh. "I know,"

She took a deep breath and opened her eyes. Caroline held him tighter as her eyes darkened, and her gums burned.

Chapter Text

Sabrina lingered in the car even after she shut off the ignition. She sat back in the driver's seat heavily. The sun may have just been setting, but she felt like she had been awake for days. Her arm rested against the window, the sun reflecting off the silver cuff. She turned it in the light, watching how the colors shifted. Faint etchings surfaced in the sunlight. Curved and elegant, she thought the carvings might have been Hebrew, but she couldn't be sure. Reyna could translate, she supposed, if she was feeling generous. She traced a few of them with her fingertips before her head tipped back onto the car headrest.

She imagined what this return trip would have been like five- even three- years ago when Gran had still been around. She could scarcely believe it had been that long. She wouldn't still be in the car, of that she was certain. Gran had possessed a sixth sense, always knowing when someone arrived outside her home. A street back from Main Street, cars flew past constantly with joggers, walking elderly neighbors, and playing kids mixing together in a harsh cacophony. But Gramma Rose always knew when her either of granddaughters arrived outside the house. It made living with and trying to sneak out the woman nearly impossible. But only nearly. Sabrina had participated in her fair share of teenage rebellion, mostly at Reyna's encouragement. Sometimes, Sabrina thought that Gran let her escape the house on purpose.

Opening her eyes again, she looked at the small white craftsman cottage in front of her. The rose vine that sprouted pink and white roses had withered and dried out on the side of the house. Somehow, the two hanging ferns that were probably older than her managed survival in her absence. She wouldn't be surprised if Caroline came by once in a while to water and trim them. Keeping up and restoring parts of the house had been Caroline's pet project for the last three months. She said she found a type of calm out of doing it. She remembered the screaming voicemail Caroline left her when she discovered the old black and white hexagonal tile in the laundry room hidden underneath the 1960s linoleum. She smiled despite herself before remembering the other part of the phone call— a fight with her older boyfriend, Damon. She shuddered to think what part of that encounter she had been compelled to forget, especially when she thought about Caroline's breakdown earlier. Her hands tightened around the steering wheel. She released it when she felt it crack underneath her palms.

The lawn, which definitely needed a trim, hedged over the walking stones which lead to the front porch steps. She could do that this weekend if the old push mower was still in the garden shed outback. The white porch swing moved back and forth in the light breeze as the same breeze wafted through a nearly bare oak tree off the front yard. She remembered the old tire swing which had long been taken down because Caroline found it embarrassing. She wanted to see Caroline's reaction when she got her, but she didn't know if she would be able to stay awake that long. She couldn't remember the last time they had stayed in this house together. Before she left the Weinburg's, Caroline invited herself over to stay the night.

"But it's like a total right of passage, Sabrina. The first night in a new house, y'know," Caroline had said.

After her parents passed, Sabrina came to live with her grandmother. Tears brimmed in her eyes thinking of her, not in a bad way, or even despairing at the loss. She missed the advice, the hugs, the reassurances, even the hot-tempered lectures when Sabrina was doubting herself too easily. Exhaustion made her melancholic, she supposed. But she still had Caroline for all those things, except for maybe the logical advice. It may be a few years before she could accept that from her younger cousin. Even now, she still saw her Gran's icy fire in Caroline's eyes at times.

She finally talked herself into opening her car door, shoving it open. Mrs. Ferguson was out trimming her hedges next door. She had to be edging close to a hundred. Sabrina waved, but she doubted that the woman saw her by the way she confusedly adjusted her glasses and squinted.

The breeze proved more biting than Sabrina expected, and she wrapped her arms around herself. She wished she had taken Reyna up on her offer to keep the sweatshirt. She jumped when she felt something fuzzy brush against her ankles. She looked down as a black and brown cat wound around her legs, purring.

"Oh…hello?" She leaned down, seeing the silver flash of an ID tag. On a heart-shaped charm, the text read: 'Peanut. Not lost, just like to wander.' She giggled, an unfamiliar and youthful sound. "Peanut, huh? That's a nice name, bud. I like a good wander myself. I don't blame you for wanting to get out every once in a while. You know, this is my first non-threatening conversation for the last thirty-six hours. And it's to a cat. Isn't that sad?" She asked Peanut.

She let her hand travel down its spine and over its tail a few times. The cat was assuaged at this, sauntering off across her property line presumably to find other attention. She waved at the retreating animal, standing to her feet before popping her back and shoulders. "God, I'm getting old," she murmured, rubbing her lower back.

The voice spoke, 'No older than I. You are a child if that,'

Sabrina ignored it, too tired to do anything else. She should have told Miriam about the nameless voice. The thing about Sabrina was that she liked it when things had names, had their own special little box in the world. When something unknown didn't have a name, it irritated her profusely.

She moved around to the back of the car, popping the trunk, removing her backpack and larger purse. She was thankful that she hadn't been carrying those when she fell into the water the night before. She tried not to allow her thoughts to wander too far, despite her admission about wandering to the cat. The irony of it all, she thought, the girl who never learned to swim becoming part fish. The girl who detested violence becoming a triple murderer, consuming men's hearts. Her stomach rolled. She fell too quickly, too deeply, into those mind-trapping waves which threatened to swallow her whole. She wouldn't let the Ocean follow her here, wouldn't allow her the extra room needed. Caroline would be here soon, and her cousin had always been good at taking up any extra attention.

Slinging the bags over her shoulder, she started her trek up the short driveway, unlatching the white gate with her foot. She was proud when she could still close it with only her foot after she stepped into the yard. She stepped from stone to stone, never touching the grass. Recalling little rituals like that lightened her spirits. She tilted her head. She didn't remember the bottom step sloping like that though. She would have to call someone out to look at it. To Sabrina's surprise, Peanut hid underneath the porch.

She shook her head at him, "You are not coming inside,"

He seemed unbothered as he licked his front paws, rubbing his ears with his arms. She lifted a skeptical brow as she began up the steps.

"I mean it," she grumbled. "I'm not signing up to take care of anything else. I have enough as it is,"

Her head turned from side to side as she looked across the porch. A broom was propped near the door, and Sabrina assumed that Caroline had swept recently. She doubted the gathering dust in the corner had been deposited by the world's most OCD whirlwind. The pillow her grandmother had knitted still rested on the porch swing. She had asked the lawyer handling her grandmother's estate to leave the new keys underneath the rug. She would be sending the lawyer a thank you note for suggesting and arranging new lock installations too.

She continued muttering as she bent, refusing to set down her bags. "I swear, four years and thousands in student debt later, and I'm becoming the supernatural babysitter,"

She lifted the black entry rug, finding a taped envelope with her name written across it. She tipped the keys into her hand. She saw a card inside the envelope but couldn't summon the energy to take it out and read. She pulled back the screen door before inserting the key into the main door's lock. Her eyes were drawn to a ding in the door's white paint caused by the infamous twirling baton incident of '99. She gave a small smile as she turned the key, opening the door.

A sigh of relief escaped her when she first stepped through the door. Home, she thought. Finally. Light blazed through the white translucent curtains barring the open blinds. Shadows fell across the room in strokes, alternating light and darkness against the furniture. Caroline had torn away the sheets covering their grandmother's antique furniture, even rearranged the couch and the two armchairs in the small living room leading to the dining room. Her grandmother's decorating style was bohemian before her time. Her Gran laughed often about how her sisters complained about all the wildly colored junk she kept in her house when they came to visit. Sabrina knew her house was small but not constricting or confining. She didn't even know if she would like to live in a big house. Too much to clean anyway.

She breathed deeply as she shut the door behind her, toeing off her shoes. A narrow staircase started off to her right, leading to what used to be her room. A loft-style room with enough room for her bed, some bookshelves, and a small desk along with a small bathroom, which she supposed belonged to Caroline now.

She shuffled along the wood floors, setting her purse on the open, sea-foam green secretary desk and the backpack on the tufted leather couch. An assortment of cardboard boxes was scattered inside the house. She laughed to herself thinking of Caroline directing the movers of where to place all her things. It was probably organized by room. She dragged her fingertips along the wall, reveling in the slight gives and impressions in the wallpaper. She poked her head into the kitchen. Caroline had some type of poster and other art supplies strewn about the counter. She rolled her eyes. She would not be cleaning that up. She pushed herself from the kitchen, ducking down the next narrow hallway which lead to the only other bedroom in the house— her new room. Memories of sliding down this hallway in socks prodded her mind. She could nearly feel Caroline breezing past her, determined to beat her, before Gran caught her by the collar.

Sabrina wished she was wearing socks.

The sun disappeared from the sky by the time she reached the end of the hall, and she reached for the doorknob. She blindly fumbled for the light switch just inside the door. She figured most of her own things would be in this room, Gran's old room. She wondered if it would be strange living in Gran's space before she shook her head at herself. No, it might take getting used to, but not strange. This was home.

She tripped over two moving boxes despite herself, nearly falling and only catching herself by grabbing onto a chest. She looked down, finding Gran's own cedar hope chest. Her chest constricted. She'd forgotten about that. An old mountain tradition that Gran never let go of completely for her oldest granddaughter. Despite Sabrina's begging, Gran never let her open the chest and would only say, "It'll have everything you need in it… when the time is right for you,"

It was all said with just the right air of mystique and irritating foreknowledge that always accompanied her melodramatic grandmother. She ran her hand along the grain of the stained wood. A rose-shaped lock hooked over the top and against the front. She couldn't say how old the chest was.

Then, her eyes met the sweetest, most relief-giving sight— her new mattress in the center of the room. There was no bed frame yet, but Sabrina did not care. She nearly ran to the closet pulling down extra quilts and sheets. She moved around the room in a blur, arranging covers and searching out a single pillow among the chaos of boxes. She tossed herself onto the mattress, slightly regretting when a pain shot through her back.

Even in the growing darkness, Sabrina raised her arm to eye level as she lay in the quiet. The stone in the cuff remained steadfastly blue, and she prayed it would stay that way until she could get another conjuring 101 lesson from Miriam. She tossed a desk knick-knack across the room, hitting the light switch, plunging the room into embracing darkness. Even after her early anxiety, Sabrina dreamt of the cool ocean stillness.

-O-

"Good morning!"

Caroline's bright voice echoed in her partially unpacked bedroom. Sabrina groaned, burrowing further underneath her comforter. She only set up the bare necessities last night, meaning a mattress on the floor and bed coverings on the mattress, before she promptly passed out. Caroline crossed the room, her wedge heels clacking against the wooden floors.

"I said," Caroline— or as Sabrina now called her, Caroline the Sadist— repeated. Sabrina heard her grab hold of her dark curtains. "Good morning!" She sang, ripping the curtains open before flashing across the small room and tearing the comforter away from Sabrina.

Sabrina's groans turned into a hiss. "Why!" She said. "Dear Lord, have you no mercy," she flung her arms over her eyes. Her new cuff was cold against her skin.

Caroline cocked a hip, "Don't be an idiot. And you wish,"

Caroline moved around the room, opening boxes, and rummaging through her still-packed clothes. Sabrina pushed herself up on her elbows, pushing bushy hair out of her face. She absently reached for her glasses on her bedside table before remembering she didn't need them anymore.

She fumbled to find her bedside clock. She squinted before her expression slackened in outrage. "It is six o'clock in the morning, Care! What on God's green Earth is wrong with you! I don't even have to be at work until eight-thirty,"

Caroline's brow furrowed in concentration as she tossed articles of clothing across the room. "Do you have any clothes that are not hideous? Or that are actually from this century?" She cast a distasteful stare at Sabrina. "Just because you're going to be a librarian doesn't mean you have to dress like one,"

Sabrina flopped back onto her bed while Caroline gave a noise of triumph. She held up a short green dress for Sabrina's inspection.

"Care, I don't know if that's necessarily appropriate for the first day—,"

Caroline held up a hand, interrupting, "This isn't about appropriate. Did you learn, like, nothing at college?" She tossed the dress on the bed before rolling her eyes. "Fine." She tossed a cream turtleneck too. "Wear this underneath it if you're so worried about modesty all of a sudden,"

She examined the outfit for a long moment before considering Caroline suspiciously. "What's got you so chipper all of a sudden?"

A tender flush heated Caroline's face. "Nothing. Matt came by to check on me last night, that's all,"

Sabrina's eyebrows rose. "Really?"

"Nothing happened." She bobbed her head, considering. "Well, nothing bad happened,"

A smile blossomed on Sabrina's face. She ripped the pillow off her face. Sabrina lurched to sit up, beating her hands against the duvet, practically bouncing, "Tell me, tell me, tell me!"

Sabrina almost forgot everything that had happened the day before, aging trauma exchanging itself for youthful excitement.

Caroline sighed like it would be inconvenient to repeat whatever happened the night before, but rapidly sat down on the edge of the mattress. "Sooo," she said before diving into her detailed play-by-play with the necessary hand motion. Sabrina believed there were even details included about the type of chapstick she had been wearing. "Then," her voice turned a bit shy, "he told me that he thinks he's in love with me,"

"Ahh!" Sabrina shook her by the shoulders. "Really!? That's freaking adorable,"

She laughed, nodding. She shrugged away, pushing Sabrina away by her face. "Now, stop, you're making my hair frizz,"

"Whatever." Sabrina flopped back again.

She hooked a tangled piece of hair around her finger. "You know, you could learn a few things about hair care,"

"Gee, thanks,"

"You're so lucky you haven't gotten dried out split ends." Her brow furrowed. "I don't remember it being this long last time I saw you,"

"That is the thing about hair, Caroline. It tends to grow over longer periods of time," she said drily. She looked at the white paper bag Caroline had set near the door. "What's in the bag?" She yawned, scratching her shoulder.

Caroline's lips curled in distaste before she answered, picking up the bag and tossing it to her, "Oh. Reyna went to Walmart and bought a flip phone for you to use until we can replace the one you lost last night. Don't worry. I've already set it up and put in the pertinent numbers,"

Sabrina's eyebrows rose, "I'm assuming you mean yours?"

"Ok," Caroline shot to her feet, clapping her hands together. "Now, you need to get up and—," she motioned to Sabrina's general form, "fix this. Or… try to fix it. I'm not gonna lie," She said putting her hands on her hips, "this is not looking good for you,"

Sabrina's excitement dulled again when Caroline diverts the conversation back to her appearance, scowling, "You are so not in a position to be lecturing. I can make you homeless." The lack of coffee was also catching up with her, deepening her frown. She needed caffeine, stat.

Caroline waved her off. "Meh. I would give that threat a solid 3.5,"

"Out of five?"

"You wish. Ten," she said. She ripped away the rest of the comforter from Sabrina, who wailed,

"Nooo! Stop!"

Caroline spotted a decorative throw pillow on top of a box and threw it at her. Sabrina put her hands over her face.

"Alright! Alright! I'm up," she finally swung her legs over the edge of the mattress. She looked at the box containing her bed frame and headboard. Her head fell into her hands as she yawned. "I'm up,"

"Welcome back to Mystic Falls, Sabrina,"

Caroline's laugh echoed through the cottage when Sabrina flipped her off with her eyes resolutely closed even as she pushed herself off the bed.

-O-

Sabrina slammed the front door shut with half a cheese danish stuffed into her mouth, locking the door while her hands balanced her bag packed with her employee information, her computer, and her disposable coffee cup. Despite her protests, Sabrina had listened to Caroline in clothing suggestions, wearing the short green dress with a cream turtleneck underneath. She even paired it with a pair of brown knee-high boots that matched the brown jacket hanging around her shoulders. But she was fairly certain that having a pastry hanging out of her mouth ruined the image Caroline had been aiming for.

She grabbed the keys from the door, somehow managing to link her new keyring onto her black lanyard around her neck. She ran down the porch stairs, leaping over the last two. All Sabrina only knew one way to arrive at an important engagement— late.

She stepped over Peanut the cat, saying, "Sorry!" around an enormous bite of Danish.

She would make it on time this morning, she lied to herself. It was only a ten-minute walk. Yes, she could make it. Why had she started to unpack this morning? She knew that she would get caught up and—

She thought this as a jogging Mrs. Persimmons halted in front of her. She nearly dropped her coffee.

"Sabrina Forbes?" The middle-aged woman with a gaping grin asked. "Is that you?"

She had barely swallowed the last of her breakfast when her neighbor wrapped her arms around Sabrina's waist in a damp, sweaty embrace. What the woman lacked in slenderness, she compensated for in brute strength. She squeezed tighter, nearly lifting the younger woman off her feet, and Good Lord, this woman was an octopus.

"Sakes alive, girl! I didn't know you were home!"

She finally released Sabrina who struggled not to take in an obvious deep breath. Placing her hands on her hips after rearranging all the items in her hands, Sabrina gave a pleasant smile saying, "Mrs. —,"

"Oh," she patted Sabrina's forearm, overtop the cuff under her sleeve. Mrs. Persimmon didn't notice the oddity. "Now, you don't need to call me that anymore. You're grown now. Call me Helen,"

Mrs. Persimmon's— no…— Helen's peculiar Wisconsin lilt in her voice made Sabrina's smile a bit more genuine. She had always known Helen to be a lifelong resident of Mystic Falls with no previous Wisconsin influences in sight. Sabrina respected her dedication to being different in a small town that treasured uniformity. She wished most of all to respect it from afar. Like from the library far. You know, where she was supposed to be in thirty minutes.

But Helen persevered with all the subtlety of a Category Four tropical storm, "You know, dear, my Brandon is about your age still. He was so disappointed when you left for school. I don't suppose you've found that special someone, have you?" She said with a wink.

Oof. There it is.

Sabrina considered being truthful; really, she did. But that's definitely not the route her mouth chose to take, "I have actually," she said brightly.

Helen's shoulders dropped. Helen's mouth pursed before she hurriedly pasted on a smile. "Oh, really?" Her voice tightened.

"Yes. He's wonderful. He's a—," What to pick, what to pick, "a historian actually." She decided. She wondered how this story came so easily. "He was always so smartly dressed and made history come so alive when we would talk. He's passionate about what he does. It's like he actually lived through some of the things he would talk about," she said, even allowing herself to become a bit dreamy-eyed.

"You met him out east, I suppose?"

"Yes. He travels a bit, but I hope you'll be able to meet him sometime,"

Helen looked down at her watch, suddenly bored. "That's really wonderful, Sabrina. But I have to keep my pace." She started at a jog again. "It was nice seeing you again, dear,"

Sabrina waved at her back. "You, too,"

She waited until the woman was several hundred feet away before she covered her mouth with her hand and laughed. God, she lived for small-town life sometimes.

She glanced down at her own watch. "Crap!" She spun around and ran in the opposite direction of Mrs. Persimmons.

Late, late, late! She was going to be so late!

Chapter Text

The library door closed behind her thirty seconds before Sabrina had been expected, and a sigh of relief escaped her. She stood on her toes, her eyes scanning the room. No one mingled in the library yet. The elementary students wouldn't be there until nine-fifteen accompanied by high school mentors. She should try to talk Caroline into doing one of those programs. It did look good on a resume…

"Ms. Sabrina Forbes?"

"Yes?" Sabrina's head turned at the voice. She found its owner to her left. A slow smile spread across her features as she recognized the woman. "Ms. Buchanan?"

The woman, in question, wore a prim lavender cardigan and matching skirt. Her thinning white hair was tied back in a bun while glasses hid sharp, alert blue eyes. Her thin mouth spread into a smile, pleased. "You remember me?"

Sabrina reached to hug the woman, who returned the embrace, patting her back. Ms. Buchanan barely reached the top of Sabrina's shoulders. Sabrina doubted if she had ever been more than five feet tall. Sabrina pulled back.

"Of course, I remember you! You let me stay as long as I wanted, read as many books as I wanted, play on the computers. You were the only cool librarian here,"

"Now, I won't be hearing another word of that." A familiar slyness lined the woman's face. She peered over one shoulder surreptitiously. "At least, not where Beatrice can hear us. I'll show you the ropes so you'll know the right way to run a library,"

Ms. Buchanan reached for and took Sabrina's arm as Sabrina laughed. A familiar, giddy excitement grew within Sabrina. She suddenly exuded energy and enthusiasm. Ms. Buchanan ushered her into her own special version of employee training, explaining what would be expected of her, mostly relating to updating computer systems, beginning new documentation of historical letters, scanning information into the county system or into the Whitmore college umbrella system. She even smiled as she was shown her own little corner in the historic document room, filled with computers in desperate need of updating. Sabrina thanks Ms. Buchanan as the woman offered her a cup of tea.

Guilty relief swept over her. Not everyone in Mystic Falls was Helen Persimmons.

-O-

The clacking of keyboard keys hummed dully in Sabrina's periphery. The last school group had just left the library. She had been told by Ms. Buchanan the retiree age group would be next, or as she so colorfully put it: "You know, sweet pea, the nearly and almost dead." she had chuckled.

Brave words for someone pushing eighty-five, Sabrina thought. Although, Sabrina was fairly certain Ms. Buchanan could and would fight off death with a well-timed offer for a cup of afternoon tea.

It was nearly three-thirty when the man walked through the library door. Sabrina smelt him first before noticing anything else. Like putrefaction and rot of the worst kind. She covered her nose and mouth, stifling a gag. She stood abruptly, pushing herself up and out of her chair, nearly knocking it over. She looked around; no one else seemed to be reacting like she was.

Men and women walked around perusing the stacks of books, periodicals, video games, and DVD rentals. The cheese danish threatened to make a reappearance as her stomach gurgled. The hunger pangs caught her off guard.

Her eyes flew to the clock on the wall. 3:11 pm. She clocked out in nineteen minutes. Nineteen minutes? she asked herself. She didn't know if she would last nineteen seconds with that acrid smell. Sabrina bobbed in between the shelves, her nostrils flaring. Her eyes began watering when the stench grew closer. The cuff burned her arm. She shoved up her sleeve, shaking her arm, shaking away the irritation that felt like her arm was falling asleep.

Twenty paces away from the children's section, Sabrina stopped. All noise to Sabrina filtered down to her breath, her thundering heartbeat, and the pages of a single book turning. Her eyes shifted, green reflecting iridescent in the buzzing florescent lights above her.

A middle-aged man in a pressed navy blazer and white button-up hovered over a little girl, no older than eight or nine. She turned the pages of a Boxcar Children novel, dipping her head away from the man who tried to slide his fingers through her wispy blonde hair. The voice buried beneath her skin rumbled.

'See his heart.'

Her eyes shifted again, turning black. She opened her and nearly gasped. His rotten heart and soul reflected onto the physical. Evil vice corrupted the strange surrounding his heart. The lusting need for this innocent little girl emanating from the man reeked.

Sabrina stumbled back, knocking her hip against the corner of a low bookcase. She barely felt it. She clenched her eyes shut, forcing away the awful filter.

She didn't know what was more horrific— the man's heart itself or the fact that his own evil was beginning to tear down the girl's innocence. Her will, her hopes were being destroyed by this man—no! This cowardly pedophile didn't even deserve the title of a predator.

Metal bent under her fingers. Her head jerked to the side while she looked down, seeing the mangled corner of the bookshelf. One of the part-time volunteers, Judith, side-eyed her as she passed. Sabrina called her name, asking her if she knew who the man and the little girl were.

Judith twisted dyed brown hair into a loose knot at the back of her neck. "Hmm… oh. That's Ben Sterling and his stepdaughter. Her name is…I know her mom from my son's soccer games. Her name is…" her tongue clucked against the top of her mouth as she tried remembering the girl's name. Her eyes brightened suddenly, "Laura. Her name's Laura. Y'know, I actually think he's running for the county's attorney general position later this year,"

Sabrina's neck and face burned in fiery righteous indignation. No advocate, Sabrina thought. No advocate, no defender, no protector. This girl had nothing.

No, the voice screeched.

A pain pierced behind her eye. She gripped her head between her palms, ducking away from Judith without a goodbye. She vaguely heard the woman grumbling. Sabrina's legs gave out from under her as she hid behind a bookcase. She still held her head while her arms shook. She removed her hands, watching as jagged white claws extended from her nail beds. Her fangs ached, begging for release.

She couldn't here. Not now, not here. The people—her coworkers, patrons, students, the innocents— would never understand what they saw. She heard a voice from across the building, and she knew it belonged to that decrepit man. "You about ready to go, hon. Your mom will be home in the next hour or so,"

The girl's voice replied in a whisper, "No, I don't want to go now. I haven't finished my book yet,"

'You would leave your sister alone?'

'No!' Sabrina answered back, not caring if it was aloud.

'There are more than the normal ways to hunt.' The voice said. 'We are tied to the water but not helpless on land. Never helpless anywhere,'

'Who are you?' Sabrina thought.

There was only silence.

"Useless," she hissed. "You are freakin' useless,"

Her fingers rapped against her knees before Sabrina shot to her feet. She let her eyes change this time as she stared through the bookcases, locking onto the man and the girl across the room. The vileness of the man bled into the little girl. The hunger she felt in the gas station an hour from Mystic Falls sliced into her. Her hesitation fell away as the tension in her hands released. Clawed nails rested at her side.

She knew what she needed to do. No one else would hear her call. No, only those with a heart like his would hear her.

She straightened her spine, pulling her hair down from its braid, letting it flow down her back. Her steps became slow, measured, as she stepped out from around the bookcase. Her voice built in her chest, emerging from her throat in a low hum. Sabrina saw when he first heard it. His back arched, his neck craning to one side, his eyes dulling and closing for a moment. He stood straight in the next moment. No one else seemed to hear her luring song as it vibrated, spilling into the air.

The little girl's posture eased when she felt him move away. She settled down to read her book in peace.

Rest easily, baby. She said silently to the girl. He will be a bad memory soon.

All she could think about was Caroline.

She let her eyes flicker briefly into those of luring siren, into the thin veil of human and ethereal. She let him look at her, staring at her, committing her face to his memory before she turned around and strode out the swinging door which led to the rear loading entrance. She knew he followed, would be tripping over himself to catch her.

No cameras had been installed in the back of the library. She knew this because that had been part of the reason the library hired her, to update and bring the library into the 21st century. Computer science came as easily as organization, but she was thankful her efficiency had not yet reached this corner.

A bird sang as she opened the door before Sabrina's own song overtook nature's own dull thrum. The willow next to the employee parking section seemed to arch away from her like it could hear her song, like it felt the disturbance of the natural balance. The puddle underneath the library's loading dock curled around her ankles, soothing her skin. The inward creature hummed, pleased, manifesting in her outward appearance, in pale skin and a predator's glowing eyes.

The man emerged from the back doors, stumbling over the threshold. Her dull hum throbbed in the air. She saw the dark black and green bruises underneath his eyes spidering the longer that she sang. She wanted to be disgusted. Outstretching her arm, she tempted him closer. He took her hand. His mistake.

She jerked him forward. The claws extended from her other hand, and she thrust it into his chest. She let her true face bleed through— all fangs and sharp edges. The dullness of her spell wore off of him, and his eyes widened in terror while his sternum gave a satisfying crack. This should have horrified her, she thought as her grip tightened around his heart. She felt the beat pick up. He tried to scream but couldn't. She wanted his fear. Yes, she reveled in it even.

She met his eyes unflinchingly, leveling him with cold anger. He was no longer in control; she was. She was only disappointed in the fact that men like this could only die once.

Her hand tore itself back, gripping his heart as she did. It gave way with a sickening suctioned pop. He stood for a long moment before his eyes lost their vigor. He dropped to the ground, limp weight smacking against the old concrete.

That biting hunger dictated that she bring her stolen meal to her lips. So she did. She dropped to her knees as she ate, not caring as the blood smeared across her long cream sleeves and turtleneck. She stared ahead for a long moment, centering her breath, not allowing a single thought to enter her mind.

A hand gripped her shoulder as a woman yelled, aghast,

"Sabrina!"

Chapter Text

Sabrina whirled around, her teeth bared in an animalistic snarl. Her clawed hand wrapped around a throat, shoving the person against the nearest wall. Her viciousness receded when she saw Reyna staring back at her.

Reyna pried Sabrina's fingers from her throat, looking between her friend and the body lying behind them. Sabrina released her immediately, stepping back on wobbly legs. She couldn't recall Reyna ever looking afraid of anything until now. Fear glazed over her eyes, but she knew Reyna wasn't afraid of her. No, not her exactly but of something that Reyna had not considered yet before this.

Her eyes wide, Reyna demanded, brushing around her to gawk and point at the prone form, "What— Sabrina! How—," she threaded her fingers through her dark hair, tugging on the strands. "What. The. Hell?!"

Cold satisfaction melted away with slow dawning horror taking its place. Her green eyes suddenly became cognizant, watering, "Reyna, I—?"

Reyna lifted up Sabrina's arms, inspecting red splatters on cream fabric. "Sabrina? What did he do to you? Did you do this? What happened?"

Fat, hot tears streaked down her face. The mascara burned her eyes. She could only violently shake her head, blubbering, "He was hurting her, Rey…"

"Hurting who? Did he try to do something to you?" She demanded.

"He was hurting her, he was hurting her!" She wrapped her arms around herself, tucking her head. Blunt nails raked up and down her arms. Reyna grabbed her arms, jerking Sabrina into a desperate embrace. Reyna stood on her toes so that Sabrina could rest her head on her shoulder.

"It's ok, it's ok. I'm here. It's gonna be ok." Sabrina thought she heard Reyna's voice catch. "We're gonna get through this, ok? Ok?"

Sabrina nodded her head, wrapping her arms just as tightly around Reyna.

"What's wrong with me?"

"I don't know,"

"She told me I had to kill him," Sabrina whispered.

"What— who told you that?" When she didn't answer, Reyna released her, grasping her upper arms, her eyes searching her face. "Ok, we need to call Car—"

Sabrina grabbed Reyna's hand before she could reach for her cell phone. Sabrina shook her head. "Please, don't. She can't know. Promise me, Reyna,"

With reluctance, Reyna nodded. She craned her neck, scanning their surroundings. "We can't stay here. Someone will be by soon." Reyna shrugged her leather jacket off, leaving her in a heather grey tank top. Black tattoos lined her arms, weaving around her toned biceps onto her shoulders and back, leading to the two scroll inkings Sabrina knew lay on her shoulder blades. Reyna threw the jacket around Sabrina's shoulders, covering the red splotches as best she could.

"Alright, look," Reyna said. "Go home and change,"

"But-," Sabrina's eyes turned toward the expensive leather shoes the man wore, unable to look further up where she may glimpse the hole in the man's chest.

"Yeah, now is not the time for 'buts' unless you have a good story to tell auntie sheriff about how you're suddenly able to tear hearts out, ok?"

Sabrina nodded, saying quietly. "Ok,"

Her expression softened slightly. "I'll call Caroline and tell her to meet you at the house. Just run home and change. Shower. They'll be able to smell it on you otherwise,"

Sabrina scoffed, "When did our lives get so…"

"Screwed?"

"I might have been going to use stronger language, but yeah,"

"You use stronger language?" Reyna quirked a brow.

Sabrina wiped her eyes with the back of her hand. "I'm having an off day,"

"That seems to be going around." She propped her hands on her hips, the silver on her rings catching a sunray. "Go. Go now. Run as fast as you can and don't stop for anything, alright?"

Sabrina vanished in a blur in the next instant.

Reyna's shoulders drooped when she disappeared. She let her eyes shut for a brief moment before she bent down, grabbing the man by the ankles and beginning to drag.

-O-

The next fifteen minutes passed in a blur for Sabrina. She stripped off her clothes, tossing them into a trash bag. She would burn them later. She ran to her shower. She wished she had unpacked more. She was left with some rose-scented soap and a few towels. She made do.

She showered quickly, letting the water scald her skin. A harsh weight pressed against her chest. She wanted to curl into a ball on the shower floor even as she turned the water off. She refused to look at the cuff on her arm as she got dressed in an old William and Mary sweatshirt and jeans. She pulled her hair into a tight French braid. She sighed shakily, swallowing the tears tightening her throat. She opened the door, locking it behind her.

She nearly ran into Caroline who stood in the center of the porch. Caroline whirled around, her mouth pinched in irritation.

"Whoa, what're you doing?"

"Care," she breathed. "I thought I was picking you up at school,"

Caroline cocked a hip, arching a well-drawn brow, her blue eyeshadow glimmering as her head turned. "Yeah, I thought so too until your pitbull called me huffing and puffing that I needed to get over here, like yesterday." She rolled her eyes. "What crawled up her ass, you know?"

"Uhh," her hand tightened around Reyna's jacket that she held by her side.

"Anyway,," Caroline carried on without much care to what Sabrina had to say. "So like Elena is going with Damon and Ric to Duke to find out more about her birth mom or whatever." Her eyes widened while she blew out a harsh breath. "Yeah, it sounds like four different kinds of drama that I sooo do not need right now. But!" Caroline gasped, grabbing Sabrina's hands, vibrating in excitement. "But Matt caught up with me today and invited me to go with him swimming up at the falls,"

Sabrina hesitated. "Oh, I don't know, Care. Are you sure that's a good—?"

Caroline's dreaminess morphed into sharp-edged determination. "Uh, yeah. I'm totally going, dude,"

Sabrina waved a hand, placating, "I didn't say you couldn't go. Just that we should think about it." She refused to meet Caroline's suddenly inquisitive gaze. "I don't think we're—," she paused, swallowing, her stomach rolling. "I don't believe either of us has been thinking or processing very clearly these past few days." She said, rubbing irritated red eyes. She knew Caroline would notice the puffiness. She shook her head, smiling. "Besides, people be crazy, man. I just don't want—,"

Caroline lifted a playful brow, "People to go crazy on me?"

"The vice versa of that would probably be more likely,"

Caroline bumped her shoulder against Sabrina's. "Whatever,"

Sabrina chuckled, the hard guilt weighing against her chest lessening. She stumbled when Caroline suddenly shoved her, her mood changing with the breeze apparently.

"What. Are. You. Wearing?!" She demanded with a slap punctuating her demands. Sabrina dodged badly. "You looked so cute when I left this morning." She pointed an accusatory finger. "I made you look so cute! What even, Sabrina?"

Sabrina jumped when Reyna's heavy boots clomped against the porch.

"What?" Reyna frowned, moving to Sabrina's side.

"I'm trying to determine Sabrina's sudden aversion to actually looking reasonably attractive,"

"Aww, you think I can be attractive?"

Caroline squinted, "Reasonably,"

Sabrina wrapped herself around Caroline who immediately tried pushing her cousin away with a groan. Sabrina said, "Nope. Too late." She wiggled her eyebrows at Reyna. "She thinks I'm cool,"

Their responses were simultaneous.

"Ugh, as if,"

"Hold me while I weep,"

Caroline finally pushed Sabrina away, straightening her hair, "So why did you?"

"Why what?" Sabrina replied as she handed Reyna's jacket back. She shrugged the leather jacket back on as Sabrina pulled her hair from the collar, arranging her friend's hair about as well as she dodged Caroline's question.

"Why'd you change?" Caroline stomped her foot, picking away imaginary dust from her jean capris. "You looked so cute before,"

Sabrina blanked, and her face showed it. Reyna's elbow jabbed into her side. She answered for Sabrina.

"What? She didn't tell you?"

Caroline crossed her arms, pasting on a smile. "Well, obviously not,"

"Yeah, dumbass here spilled her can of spaghetti-o's all over herself. She made me sneak her out while I took care of all the other—," Reyna grunted when Sabrina pinched her side. "stuff. All the other stuff,"

Caroline leaned her weight back onto her back foot. "I thought you hated spaghetti-o's,"

"Yeah." Sabrina nodded. "That's why I spilled them." Sabrina hooked her arm through Reyna's to keep her from jabbing her with her bony elbow. Reyna glared. "I remembered I didn't like them,"

"Yeah, that totally sounds like a lie but whatever. We need to go,"

Reyna watched as Caroline dragged Sabrina down the stairs before following at her own leisured pace.

Their steps to Sabrina's sedan were filled with Caroline's chatter, that they needed to get vampire 101 lessons over with ASAP because her social rank would not be dipping due to a slight bump in the road.

Sabrina's brow rose, "You call death a slight bump in the road?"

Caroline flipped her hair to the opposite shoulder. Her mouth puckered in faux sympathy. "What? Like it wasn't for you?"

Sabrina shook her head, "Don't be annoying,"

Caroline flung the back door open, jumping inside and answering her trilling cell phone. Sabrina's fingers wrapped around the door handle as Reyna said,

"Hey,"

"Yeah?"

"You ok? No, wait. That's a— that's a stupid question. Just—," Reyna leaned over the top of the car, whispering, "You're just freaking me out, like a little bit, slightly, ok? We need to talk about this later,"

Sabrina dipped her head once, "Yeah, ok." She said softly. "You're definitely not the only one who's freaked out about this,"

Sabrina jumped at the sudden noise of a car horn. She peered inside the car as Caroline flopped back,

"What is wrong with you!"

Caroline interrupted, "Let's goooo. We're going to be late,"

Sabrina shared an exasperated look with Reyna before sliding into the driver's seat while Reyna followed on the opposite side. Sabrina started the car, backing out of the drive. Reyna turned in her seat, saying,

"So, yeah, if I have to go with you guys to Team Salvatore central, someone needs to be on bitch-slap patrol to keep me from bitch-slapping people, namely Damon Salvatore. Caroline, you're it."

Caroline's mouth dropped open. "Me? What— why do I have to be it?"

Reyna picked at her fingernails, ignoring Sabrina's sudden cutting gaze. She leaned up, adjusting the A/C to her liking. Caroline's mouth curved into disgust but not fear, Sabrina noticed gratefully.

"Because we all know that while you're on bitch-slap patrol, I'll be on murder patrol to keep Miss Purple Scales over here from turning this into a new 'Show-your-fangs-and-claws-while-ripping-out-their-guts' gameshow,"

Caroline's nose wrinkled. "Ew. That would be a horrible game show,"

"I know that's why we're trying to prevent that. Keep up, Marilyn,"

"You two know that I can hear you up here, right?" Sabrina twisted in her seat briefly as she drove down east Cummings Street. "And also, Caroline, that's your only problem with what she just said?"

Her eyes flared in annoyance as she caught Reyna's gaze.

Caroline bumped Sabrina's arm. "Turn left here,"

Reyna's voice mocked, "Yeah, mom. Turn left here,"

Sabrina's eyes flashed iridescent in the sunlight, "I will hurt you,"

Reyna relished in eliciting a reaction, Sabrina knew. She was just feeding her what she wanted.

"Would you really?" Reyna's knees suddenly knocked into the dash as Sabrina hit the brake a little too suddenly at the next stop sign. "Hey!" She yelled before she deadpanned, "You're an animal,"

Sabrina smirked before accelerating the car to a comfortable speed as she turned onto a back road that she knew lead to the Salvator boarding house. She remembered sneaking over to the abandoned boarding house while she was in high school, just walking the grounds, absorbing every piece of history she saw. She used to love that house. But that was a very long time ago. Her mouth drew into a severe frown. That lulling voice inside her stirred.

'You would bring her to our enemy,'

'I won't take her choice. She has enough people trying to do that as it is.'

'When she drowns in this current—,'

"Sabrina!" Reyna grabbed her arm.

Sabrina slammed the brakes as a herd of white-tailed deer crossed the old road. She exhaled heavily, forcing her grip on the steering wheel to relax. "Stupid deer," she muttered.

Caroline rose in the backseat. "Don't say that." Her eyes sharpened as she watched the herd pass onto the other side of the woods. She cleared her throat. "They'll hear you,"

"Considering the fact that you're going to a probably vegan vampire school to learn how to kill and eat Bambi instead of people, I don't think that hurting their feelings should be your first priority right now,"

Caroline appeared so stricken that Sabrina had to chuckle. "You're not going to be eating Bambi," Sabrina said, smiling faintly.

"Now, Bambi's cousin on the other hand—," Reyna moved her hand in the so-so back and forth.

Caroline kicked the back of Reyna's seat. "Seriously, stop! There is no way. Literally, there is no way that I will ever be able to—," Caroline leaned forward, squinting as the Boarding House came into view. She flopped back with a scoff. "Ugh, they said he wouldn't be here,"

Out of the corner of her eye, Sabrina saw Caroline's nails dig into the flesh of her arm. Sabrina's stomach dropped. She knew who she meant, but still, she asked, "Who wouldn't be here?"

"Damon,"

Chapter Text

Dressed in all black, Damon Salvatore stood underneath the comfortable shadow of a towering oak tree. Taking a deep breath, she felt her eyes sharpen along with the rest of her features. The cuff on her arm burned. Sharpened canines pierced her lower lip, the stout taste of iron filling her mouth. A ringing from far away began in her ears. She watched as Damon helped Elena throw her last bag into the back of his blue Mustang. A thin smirk lined his mouth, and Sabrina had the inexplicable urge to wreck his car and then drive straight into him.

Her grip on the steering wheel became painful again.

Caroline's voice came small and quiet from the backseat. "Sabrina?"

The ringing stopped. Her face relaxed, her features softening away from the sharp-edged predator.

"Hmm?"

"Your face is doing that weird thing again,"

At the same moment, Reyna asked, "You ok?"

Sabrina's throat tightened. "I'm good." Her hands flexed on the steering wheel. Sabrina tried to catch Caroline's gaze in the mirror. "We don't have to do this today, Care. We can come back when we know he won't be here,"

That voice: 'She won't. I can feel the falls near us. Can you feel it? I can take us there. How long do you think he could resist our song, resist the lure into the water? Even the dead shall die,'

Caroline tapped on Sabrina's shoulder, "You can just let me out here,"

Sabrina sputtered. "Oh no. Oh hell no. You thought— oh, huh-uh." She shook her head. "This is in no way a drop off situation,"

"But you said—,"

Sabrina's eyes flashed as she interrupted her with a fierce, "No," baring sharp teeth. Caroline appeared surprised before she covered her surprise in annoyance.

"Ugh. Whatever. Just don't do anything weird. Since when did you get so snippy?"

Sabrina pinched the bridge of her nose. "Y'know, this is the kind of thing that they don't tell you in all of those mandatory adolescent psychology classes,"

"What? What's that supposed to mean?"

Reyna happily supplied, "She means you're being a pain in the butt,"

"Did, literally, anyone ask you?"

"Someone's hormonal,"

Caroline jumped out of the car before Sabrina shifted the car into park.

Sabrina said shrilly, "Caroline! What—,"

Sabrina slammed the car into park, ripping off her seatbelt. Reyna groaned before following Sabrina who leaped from the driver's side.

Elena spun around, alarmed by the noise. Caroline marched up the drive. Sabrina watched as Stefan angled himself in front of Elena.

Ugh, as if, Sabrina thought, following Caroline.

Caroline said as much as she passed, "Not now, Hero Hair,"

Caroline moved in a blur, faster than Sabrina could keep up. Her domain was water, not land, Reyna's air. Not that she planned on showing either of those cards this early.

From behind her, she heard Reyna slam her car door.

Sabrina knew Caroline well enough to know what she was going to do. Well, knew Caroline's pride well enough anyway, even if this went well beyond pride. But Sabrina also knew enough about the pride of a male predator about to lose face in front of a new obsession. The first strike might catch him off guard before the need to hit back faster and stronger took over.

Sabrina saw Caroline's expression reflected in the Mustang's window as she passed Elena— heartbreak, anger, longing, indifference. Caroline yelled Damon's name.

He turned with a lazy smirk. "Who're the rest of the doll's in Barbie's misfit Dream House,"

With his easy posture, Sabrina realized he believed Caroline would falter, would fold, under the threat of potential embarrassment. Caroline never faltered. Not when she drew her fist back, not when her knuckles cracked against Damon's porcelain jaw.

Damon reeled back, stumbling, as blood dripped from his chin. The heel of his boot caught on the edge of the asphalt, and he fell back onto the driveway.

Elena shouted at Caroline, rushing to Damon before Stefan caught her by the elbow, pulling her back behind him. An older man, who Sabrina didn't recognize, emerged from the boarding house with a large duffel bag slung over his shoulder. She didn't like the way his gaze prickled underneath her skin.

Damon rose from the ground, wiping his chin. The air around Sabrina electrified. Land wasn't her domain, but she still moved faster than a human. Damon bared sharp teeth as he pushed himself to a crouch. Sabrina pushed Caroline out of the way as Damon balled his fist made harsh contact with Sabrina's cheekbone. Sabrina's mouth filled with bitter iron.

Her eyes flashed as she met Damon's wide-eyed gaze. His mouth dropped in surprise.

"Not a good introduction," she growled.

After Damon's blow, Stefan rushed forward, "Damon!" When he pushed his brother away, Damon managed to wipe the surprise from his face. Sabrina felt an itch as the inside of her mouth knitted itself back together.

Stefan pushed Damon back again.

"Look," Stefan glanced between Sabrina and Caroline. "I know you both are upset, but if we can just—,"

Sabrina remained still. From her side, Caroline said warily, "Sabrina?"

Needing to save face, Damon sneered under his breath, "You take it better than your friend, little girl,"

A raging heat flooded Sabrina's chest, her claws bursting from her nail beds. Elena said his name with reproach before Sabrina slashed at his face, catching his cheek over Stefan's shoulder.

He looked at her again, and now Sabrina smelled his fear as she let her true face bleed through. Her jaw and cheekbones sharpened while her eyes reflected a deep iridescent. Her eyes flashed as she snarled.

Damon stood, intent on advancing before he hit the ground again, sliding against the gravel. Sabrina looked up, and Reyna hovered above Damon.

"Hey," she groused, grabbing him by the shirt collar and yanking him up. "No one hits my bitch." She looked him up and down disdainfully. "Bitch." She shoved his chest, and he stumbled back. She tipped her head. "You wanna go with someone?" She cracked her neck. "Let's go, momzer,"

She drew two bronze curved daggers from underneath her black leather jacket and tossed him one. He fumbled to catch it.

"Or do you not want to show your friends who you really are?" She taunted. She turned, pretending to approach Elena.

In the depths of her muddled consciousness, Sabrina thought, 'Oh, Reyna. Don't,'

When Reyna's back was turned, Damon turned the dagger over in his hand, considering. Stefan's eyes widened. Caroline grasped Sabrina's arm, hissing,

"Sabrina."

No response. Only a dead stare.

"Sabrina!" She shook Sabrina's arm. Sabrina jostled. She met Caroline's harried glare. "Sabrina, what is she doing?"

Sabrina shook her head once. "No one messes with mishpocheh,"

"What?" Caroline looked to Reyna with wide eyes as though not seeing the annoying best friend of her cousin. But a woman who did not kneel in matters of friends, of family. "Reyna?" She saw Damon turn the knife in his hands again and rush at Reyna's back. "Reyna!" Caroline yelled.

Reyna spun, deflecting the blade with her own. She turned, throwing Caroline a playful wink as if to say, 'You-know-I'm-better.' Caroline hadn't known, but she was learning.

Bronze brandished against itself, sending sparks into the grass. Damon possessed the anger necessary to fell any opponent. He slashed at her jacket, and she gasped, eyes flashing a deep gold. Damon straightened. She ripped off her jacket, tossing it to Caroline, grumbling, "Now, I know he's a monster. That was Prada,"

Her tank top revealed two enormous scroll tattoos with old Hebrew sketched onto the rolled parchments on each of her shoulder blades. They sparkled gold at her back.

Stefan's eyes widened as he held a breath. Damon had to be seeing it too, right?

Pure white wings unfurled at her back, spreading far past ten feet outstretched.

Damon tripped against the edge of the asphalt again. He murmured, "Oh, my god,"

Elena gasped, "Reyna?"

Sabrina followed Stefan's stare as it landed on the man who stood frozen on the stairs leading to the boarding house.

But Reyna's training paired with the same anger? In the next moment, Damon ended up on his back with Reyna's curved dagger against his neck, his face covered in the shadow of wings. She had also managed to take back the weapon she had thrown Damon.

"Gotcha," Reyna said. She tapped the blade against his throat as Damon swallowed.

Sabrina knew she was going to let him go, knew she wouldn't take Caroline's power from her. No one else knew that though.

Sabrina's heart pounded in her chest, adrenaline prickling down her arms. The bracelet burned her wrist. The voice in her head screamed, muffled underneath all of Miriam's magic,

'Protect the pod!'

Her eyes darted to the man on the stairs again. He had retrieved a crossbow from his bag, loading a silver arrow. And despite her wings, Reyna was more human than any of them.

Sabrina moved, ripping her arm away from Caroline.

"Sabrina, you can't—," Elena said.

Sabrina interrupted, instinct replying, "Cover your ears, doe eyes,"

She crossed the grass, pushing aside Reyna, catching the arrow before it pierced her back.

"Enough!" Sabrina yelled, even as Alaric loaded another arrow. Damon moved in a blur, nearly flying to his friend, "Reyna, down,"

With a push of her wings, Reyna landed near Caroline, covering her with her wings. Stefan covered Elena's head with his arms, crouching. Sabrina planted her feet, sucking in a deep breath, not giving herself time to think about what she was doing. She could call across oceans with her voice, but what would it do on land?

A piercing cry emanated from her, burning her throat. The ground shook as leaves fell from the trees. Damon crumbled to his knees with his arms over his ears while the shrill vortex tossed Alaric back onto the stairs. Blood dripped from his ears, and Sabrina stopped, panting.

She looked down at her bracelet, the blue quickly fading to an earthy green. Her skin tightened as the voice was no longer as muffled as before,

'We're the same— you and I,'

Sabrina didn't answer. Sabrina's rebuke to the two men was harsh, "I said, enough,"

Her gaze cut across to Stefan, who subtly wiped the blood away from one of his ears.

"We came to talk to Stefan, Salvatore. Not you,"

"You're really going to get high and mighty," Damon said, signaling Alaric to hold off. "Blondie's the one who started it,"

Stefan stepped in between Damon and Sabrina. "And she finished it," he nodded at Sabrina, who tipped her head once. "I think it's time for you three to hit the road. What do you think?"

Damon glared before filling back into his easy posture and expression. "Fine. Whatever. Just think about the fact, I got a long memory," he brushed past Sabrina, bumping against her shoulder. He smiled at Caroline as he said that. She was certain her dry skin cracked underneath her sweatshirt. He saluted Reyna, whose wings disappeared back into her tattoos,

"Nice meeting you, Feathers. It's a nice party trick, y'know,"

Reyna flipped him off.

He slid into the driver's seat, shaking his head, regaining his bearings. And Sabrina hoped he had the worst migraine of all time while he was driving to wherever they were going. Elena gave Sabrina a wide berth as she tiptoed to Stefan, giving him a brief kiss. She silently slid back into the front seat.

Alaric slid a finger into his ears as he loudly asked Damon, "What the hell did you do to them!?"

Alaric tossed his bag into the back.

"Keep it down, Ric. Not all of us are deaf,"

Alaric slid into the back seat, still rubbing his ears.

Sabrina watched as Damon turned the car on. She caught his eye in the mirror. She thought,

'One day, you'll die. And it is gonna be because of me,'

She wasn't sure if that was her thought or the voice's. She didn't know if it mattered. A deep tiredness suddenly settled in her bones.

Damon looked away first, undoubtedly to console Elena's thousand questions.

Sabrina thought Stefan would approach with sharp teeth, or with an even sharper reproach. Before Caroline could speed over, he asked under his breath,

"What the hell are you two?"

She was tempted to answer in her Batman voice, 'Your worst nightmare,'

Instead, she said, "We're just here to take care of Caroline. No one else seems to be on her side around here,"

"You haven't given us the chance," he said.

"That why you still let your crap brother around her too?" Sabrina hissed. He didn't say anything. "You want a chance, prove it to me. Prove to me she is safe with any of you,"

Caroline broke in between the two of them, talking so rapidly Sabrina didn't have the energy to interpret. Some sounded like an apology, some sounded a bit angry, another bit sounded manically hysterical.

Stefan interrupted by asking if she was ready for her lessons.

"Really?" Caroline's face erupted into pleased surprise. "Still? After.." She moved her hands grandly around her. He offered a small smile.

"To be honest, I thought it would be worse than this,"

Stefan pushed Caroline gently in the direction they needed to go.

"I think you just ignited his inner brooding hero," Reyna said, coming to stand next to Sabrina as Caroline and Stefan blurred into the woods.

"Good. Maybe that'll ignite whatever conscience he has in there too,"

"I thought he'd be more upset when I pummeled his brother into the ground,"

"Yeah, well." Sabrina kicked some gravel back onto the driveway. "I'm sure he's wanted to do that several times in the past,"

Reyna nodded. "It was probably cathartic,"

"Besides, didn't you see how our raven-haired villain was sniffing around his girlfriend?"

Reyna snorted, "Yeah, wow. That's all this friend group needs. A love triangle,"

Sabrina decided the fastest way to sit down was to collapse onto the grass. So she did. Reyna followed a bit more gracefully. Sabrina watched the space where Stefan and Caroline had disappeared.

Reyna allowed the silence for a few more moments before she said, "That guy they were with— he's a hunter. You know that, right?"

"I was hoping that the crossbow was just for decor," she said wryly. She wanted to say that Reyna's mom was going to kill both of them for revealing themselves.

"So that thing with your voice?" Reyna said carefully, looking down to the cuff on Sabrina's arm, seeing the gem was slowly changing colors. "That's new,"

"Yup,"

"They're not gonna stop now until they figure us out. Either to impress or to protect Elena from the big bads who have infringed on their territories. That's the stupid thing about vampires. So freakin' territorial,"

"Worse than werewolves?"

"Oh come on, man. You know, those things are probably extinct by now,"

"Your point?"

"My point is, they're both territorial idiots who need to move on from adolescence, but I don't see that happening any time soon,"

"And?"

"So what happens when they decide you're the one who Elena needs protecting from?"

Chapter Text

Reyna convinced Sabrina to text Caroline that they were going to run back to Miriam's house for bracelet recharge 101 again. Caroline texted back to the affirmative and begged Sabrina not to pick her up until she called. Sabrina correctly assumed that there would be no call. But with the older Salvator gone for who-knows-why and she-didn't-care-why, she allowed Caroline privacy for at least a little while. She figured the only fights she could pick were with the squirrels.

She let Reyna drive back to the Weinburg house. She was grateful when Miriam let her speak first.

She joked, "Are kid drop-offs always so dramatic?"

Miriam offered a half-smile, "Only the first couple of times,"

"That's good to know,"

Miriam stroked Sabrina's cheek. "You're a good girl, Sabrina Forbes." She offered gently, even as Sabrina's trepidation of the voice within her grew. Taking a deep breath, she continued, "Hmm, ok. How about some lunch?"

"You get my love language, mom," Reyna leaned against the foyer wall nearest the entryway table.

Miriam laughed, swatting her daughter's butt as she walked past her toward the kitchen. " 'course I do,"

Sabrina's eyes darted to Reyna's, trying to direct her friend to the living room. A dark brow arched. "What's happening right now?"

Sabrina's eyes become more frantic as she threw in a head tilt for good measure.

Reyna asked again, "What? What are you doing with your eyes? Stop. Stop it."

Sabrina shook her head. "You're not getting it,"

"I get that it's freaking me out."

Sabrina huffed. "No, this is my discreet 'I-have-to-talk-to-you' face,"

"Yeah, your discreet needs some work," Reyna said before allowing herself to be dragged into the living room.

"So," Sabrina said, rubbing her temples, "are we just going to pretend nothing happened?"

"Wow, I've had this conversation before, but usually a lot more fun was had," Reyna said wryly, crossing her arms, leaning against the TV credenza. Sabrina stared at her in askance and desperation. Her lip trembled, and Reyna held up her hands, her face calm, but her voice held a tinge of panic. "Hey, woah. Kidding. I'm kidding. About earlier?"

Sabrina tucked her chin. "Yeah. I killed that guy, Reyna,"

"That part of the day did stand out to me. Everyone knew he was a douche-carrot, Sabrina. If you didn't, I'm sure an angry mob would have eventually,"

A tear slipped down her cheek as she ran her hands up and down her arms. Her face crumpled, "He was hurting her, Rey. I could feel it," she whispered. "Then she started again. Sometimes, she just talks, and I—,"

Reyna's brow drew together. "Hold up. Who is she?" She said, heavy on the air quotes.

She tapped her fingers against her forehead. "Her!" She hissed. "She's— it's— always there. Telling me things, telling me what to do. I can see people's hearts. I wish you could have seen his," Sabrina said, her eyes sharpening to a deep black. "He was evil. I couldn't leave the little girl with him," her fangs sharpened to a point.

I'll never leave you, the voice murmured. You know I won't.

"Hmm. Ok. Ok. And this-," she made finger quotes. "voice? Does it tell you to set things on fire? Because I remember having that voice in about the 8th grade, and I.."

Sabrina shook the intentions away, forcing away the burning in her eyes and mouth, scrubbing her hands down her face. "I'm serious, Reyna! It's seriously freaking me out! It's not telling me to set fires, but it is telling me to rip men's hearts out. Which definitely feels slightly more significant in our situation,"

"It could be worse," Reyna rolled her eyes.

"Please, enlighten me. I cannot live with this thing in my head all the time," Her breath quickened. She struggled to get a full breath. "I can't…I can't," Fat tears rolled down her cheeks now.

Reyna sprung away from the credenza, wrapping her arms around Sabrina. "No, not this again. Look, we are fine. No one is going to find anything about this. I made sure of it. You did what needed to be done,"

"What about Caroline?" She dug her fingers into Reyna's back. "How am I supposed to take care of her like this?"

"There is no 'I' here. There was never a question of 'I'. So if there's no I, what is there?"

"We,"

"This is just a moment. Moments pass. Maybe with a little blood, but y'know. Nuance,"

Sabrina gave a watery laugh. "I'm still gonna cry if that's ok,"

Reyna groaned. "I was afraid you were going to say that," she said, guiding Sabrina to the couch, flopping back onto the soft leather. "Look, I'm not going to say I'm not freaked out. I definitely am. But nothing is going to happen to you. We'll just have to put in some mild lockdown procedures maybe,"

She sniffled, propping herself up. "Like 8th grade?"

"It's not my fault you decided you were like sadistic in love with Randy Johnson. God, who even names their kid Randy anymore without setting them up for failure,"

She wrapped herself around Reyna, crying into her shoulder, "He looks like such a pedophile now," she hiccuped.

Reyna patted her head. "Yeah, I know he does, babe,"

"What was I thinking?"

"Nothing logical,"

Reyna let her cry in silent dignity for a little while longer before she couldn't stand it. She flipped on the TV. "Wanna watch the Nanny re-runs?"

"Obviously. I'm in emotional turmoil,"

"Figures,"

Sabrina wiped her nose on her sleeve before humming along to the theme song. Niles was insulting Cece when Sabrina asked quietly, "Am I gonna be ok?"

"Yeah, you're going to be fine." Reyna squeezed her hand. "We'll make sure of it, ok?"

When Sabrina didn't answer, Reyna repeated herself, "Ok?"

Sabrina nodded with a heavy breath, the tightness in her chest lessening. "Yeah, ok,"

"Girls! Lunch is ready!" Miriam shouted from the next room. She poked her head through the door. She smiled.

Reyna sniffed the air. "Ma, is that fish?" She pushed Sabrina to the side. "That's culturally insensitive,"

-O-

Reyna drove Sabrina back to her house, threatening her with death if she went anywhere else. She took the car keys for good measure. Sabrina stumbled through the front door, saying hello to the stray cat on the porch as she went past. The cat weaved past her legs, winding into her house.

"Ok," she sighed. "This is happening." She propped her hands on her hips after tossing her keys onto the table. "Don't throw up anywhere. And don't eat any of the boxes,"

The cat met her gaze before lifting a dainty paw, licking.

"Alrighty. Make yourself at home," she said, peeling off her hoodie, tossing it to the floor. Caroline had been here, her jasmine perfume lingered and various trinkets lay arranged on the white cast iron shelves. "Is the cat/ milk thing a stereotype or—?" She met the feline gaze as she walked into the kitchen. "I was genuinely expecting you to answer." She yanked the refrigerator door open. "Well, I guess we'll find out," she grabbed a carton. "I hope you like whole milk,"

Later, she sat on the kitchen floor, with a nearly empty milk carton in one hand with a purring cat hijacking her other hand. Peanut moved back and forth using her hand like an automated petting bridge.

"You understand, don't you?" Sabrina asked. "I feel like you get it." She took a swig from the milk carton before emptying the remainder into a blue willow china bowl. "I really hope whatever this is has also cured my lactose intolerance."

Peanut lapped the bowl, regaining a white mustache. "Be honest with me, kitty? Am I doing the right thing? Like," she whispered, running her hand down its bony spine. "Should we just leave? It'd be easier. Well, maybe. It might be easier. I mean, I left her with her abuser's brother. What does that make me, an enabler? I should've taken advantage of the school's free counseling services. Granted, I didn't know that murder was potentially hanging over my head. It was my murder, but still. What would I even tell a therapist now?"

Peanut's purrs warmed her chest, lessened the burgeoning anxiety tingling down her limbs.

"I can't leave because she wouldn't come with me. She's not a runner, not a coward, like me,"

The cat looked up with a piercing stare. Sabrina nodded. "I know. I know you don't believe me. The whole temper thing covers it pretty well." She gave a self-deprecating chuckle. "I'm a coward. Running is more tempting than fighting these days."

The voice in her chest lessened its fight for control, settling comfortably into her hulled chest. She asked herself, "Nothing to say about that? Hmm. Thought you would appreciate the extra ammunition to use against me,"

Why? I have no need. I already have you.

A burning fat tear rolled down her cheek. She choked, "Yeah. Yeah, I guess you do,"

Sabrina opened her eyes again when four paws landed against the softness of her belly. A mass of black fur curled against her chest, a pleasant weight keeping her anchored against the earth. Peanut purred. Sabrina wrapped her arms around the animal, burying her face in its neck. Maybe cats didn't mind the water so much after all.

Chapter Text

The door slammed, and Sabrina woke with a start, eyes still dry and puffy. She met eyes with the cat who sat on the countertop above her, giving herself a bath. She rose to her feet, her neck and back murderously stiff. Nothing set her on edge. The voice would have roused her sooner. She rubbed her eyes.

She grimaced when she stepped into a puddle, "Eww, what—?"

The tattered, soggy remains of the milk carton were strewn under her feet. She glared. "At least, it's not anything else,"

Bags fell to the ground, and she knew it was Caroline. She propped her hands against her lower back, leaning until a satisfying series of pops ran up her spine. She groaned, "Oh, yeah, that's the stuff." She grimaced before calling, "Care? I hope you brought food because I gave the cat the last of the perishables,"

She stepped out of the kitchen and froze. Caroline stood in the entryway, chest heaving, mouth and shirt covered in blood.

"Oh my…god, Caroline? What happened?" She demanded in a horrified whisper.

Her head jerked, her voice hollow, "It's not mine." She paused. "I didn't wanna go home,"

She finally met Sabrina's eyes, and her face crumbled, twisting like a child in agony. They moved for one another in the same instant. Caroline wrapped herself around her cousin, tucking her head under her chin. "Matt…Matt," she sobbed.

Sabrina stood with wide eyes, threading a hand into Caroline's mangled curls, picking out pieces of twigs and dry leaves.

"Hey, hey, hey. It's ok. What happened?" She pulled back, forcing Caroline to meet her eyes, cupping her face in her hands. She said more sternly, her heart pounding in her chest. "Is Matty ok? Care? Caroline, you need to tell me what happened. Is he ok?"

Caroline nodded, her lips quivering. "Mm-hmm." She looked down again, forcing normal breaths into her lungs. "He almost wasn't. I almost— I almost…"

She pushed her head against Sabrina's chest. Sabrina could surmise what almost meant. She directed Caroline to the couch, forcing her head between her knees when the panic almost became too much. Sabrina whispered comfort to Caroline that she didn't understand but listened to anyway. They sat on the couch until the sun began to set. Caroline lay on Sabrina's lap while Peanut had curled up in the center of Caroline's back.

Caroline's voice was stuffy, muffled. "Since when do you have a cat?"

Sabrina ran her fingers across its silken black ears. "I don't think I have a cat,"

"Then what's on my back? A group hallucination?"

Sabrina snorted. "I don't think anyone ever really has a cat. The cat just kinda…" she met its piercing green eyes with her own. The cat turned its head in her palm. "Just kinda does their cat things in front of human people. When they feel like it,"

Caroline hummed, "Must be nice,"

"I was actually just thinking the same thing,"

Fortunately, the cat jumped from Caroline's back before she shot up, nearly clipping Sabrina in the chin.

"I want pizza and a shower," she declared.

"I can help with exactly one of those things. Not both. Choose wisely,"

Sabrina dodged a tea towel thrown at her head as Caroline glared over her shoulder. She grabbed her luggage, heaving it upstairs to her room.

"I want extra pepperoni,"

Sabrina grinned.

-O-

Sabrina lingered in the kitchen after Caroline went up to bed. The cat had escaped out the window about an hour earlier. She slid the pizza box into an empty fridge, thinking she would have to go to the grocery store soon. Especially if Caroline would be staying every time Liz was at the station.

She had half a mind to ask for rent; then she saw Caroline had reorganized the china in all the cabinets according to occasion usage and softened a bit. Caroline had her moments, she supposed.

Grabbing her orange cardigan from across a nearby chair, she ambled through the house, through the dining room, breakfast nook, the kitchen, then the living room, occasionally unpacking a random knick-knack or straightening an old one. Gran had an affinity for Blue Willow china and antique poetry books, which lined the shelves in the living room. The boxes from school and other boxes from Gran's storage unit lined the floors. Her life lined the floors. Trophies from dance competitions, certificates from writing contests, and every article she wrote for the high school newspaper. A few of her mom and dad's possessions lay in a few boxes— photographs from vacations before they died, handwritten recipes Sabrina had yet to try, and a preserved wedding dress from the late 80s.

She decided it was cheaper to close out her Gran's storage unit than continue to pay for it. Boxes of Gran's life were set alongside her own boxes. Antiques from her own childhood, cookbooks, her nurse's uniform from the Second World War. Sabrina wondered if she kept all those letters from back in the day. She could spin the most wonderful stories using her own life as inspiration. In the dark of the living room, Sabrina knelt by one of her gran's boxes, unfastening the tape, pulling the box open as quietly as she could as Caroline slept upstairs.

First, she pulled out a mint-green crocheted blanket with a line of yarn and knitting needle still attached. In her later years, Gran tried to take up "age-appropriate" hobbies as she called them. A week after trying knitting, she arranged a sky-diving trip.

"I couldn't take it, doll. Sitting up in the porch swing like an old broad in a black and white movie waiting to die," she had told Sabrina. "Old age wasn't meant for me or you anyway,"

A tiny smile quirked Sabrina's lips as she set the blanket to the side. A leather photo album with tattered aged paper sticking from its pages caught Sabrina's eye next.

Creak…

Sabrina stilled, an unnatural quietness settling over the house. She slid the album back into the box silently. She stayed on her knees, leaning forward, tilting her head. Her eyes sharpened, altering in the darkness, becoming more suited to hunting in ocean blackness. The hair on her arms, the back of her neck, stood on end, a chill blossoming over her skin.

Instinct told her to remain silent.

Tap…tap…the sound of a heel lightly contacting the wood floor above Sabrina's head. Sabrina looked to the door. Caroline's shoes sat next to the entry table, and Sabrina stood in a flash, moving across the room, stopping at the bottom of the stairs. The window before the staircase turned stood open, the curtains fluttering slightly.

Someone was in the house.

She held onto the walls on either side of the staircase, claws lengthening against the old yellow paint. She heard the voice, the breathy, charming tone she'd heard surrounding Caroline since she was a little girl.

"Hello, there, Care-bear. I was starting to wonder why you've been avoiding me." The bed creaked as someone sat down, flipping on the lamp. "We're gonna have such fun together,"

Sabrina shook, a pain piercing behind her eyes. The voice demanded,

'Leave her!'

Sabrina responded, 'Keep her safe,' before allowing the black dots swarming her vision to overtake her.

"Sabrina!"

Sabrina's eyes popped open at Caroline's scream as she stood barefoot in the middle of the street, clutching a clump of brown curly hair in her clawed hands. She looked down at her hands, finding them bloody, covered in tissue and glass fragments. Her body ached. She tasted her own blood in her mouth, but much of what covered her wasn't hers. It smelled like rot and decay, like old death. Her chest heaved.

She hissed, flashing sharp teeth when a hand grabbed her shoulder. Caroline stood behind her.

"Sabrina?"

The fangs and black in Sabrina's eyes receded.

"Caroline?" She panted. Caroline rushed to her, moving in a blur across the yard to the middle of the street. She grunted when Caroline threw her arms around her. She held Caroline to her chest in the middle of the street. "It's ok, we're ok,"

Caroline leaned back. "No," she shook her head. "She could have killed you,"

"Who?" Panic edged her voice. "Are you ok? Are you hurt?"

She shook her head again. "No, no. I'm fine. I think you took the brunt of it." She took a shuddering breath. "God, how did you do that, Sabrina?"

She said dully, "Do what?"

She looked at her in disbelief and concern. "Do what? Are you serious? I thought you were going to shred her,"

"Shred who? Caroline. What just happened?"

Her mouth dropped a bit. "What do you mean? Before or after you found Katherine in my room?"

"Katherine? Doppelgänger Katherine?" She looked back at the little white cottage. Part of the fence was decimated. It looked as if she tried to make a stakeout of a picket. It was a shame she missed. "How the hell did she get into the house?"

"I don't…I don't know. You were there, Sabrina?"

"I can't remember,"

Her nose wrinkled. "Is that hair?"

Sabrina held up the hand with the clump of blood, hair, and scalp. She said numbly, "Yeah. Yeah, I think so,"

She looked over either shoulder when Sabrina's neighbor switched a light on. Putting her arm around Sabrina's shoulders, Caroline began tugging her toward the house. "We need to go inside. The neighbors might see us,"

Chapter Text

Sabrina slammed a fist full of dark curly hair with a partial scalp attached down in front of Stefan. Next to him, Elena looked ready to gag.

"The hell do you call this?"

Stefan quirked a brow, finishing his long drink of soda. "Hmm. Looks like an interesting story to me,"

Hesitantly, Elena poked the mass with her finger. She looked around the crowded Grill. "Is that hair?"

Sabrina snapped her fingers rapidly, "Yes, hello. Keep up. That's already been established," she tapped her fingers on the tabletop as waitstaff brushed past her. Reyna stood a few paces behind her at the bar, ordering a couple of drinks from Matt, who cocked his head with a bemused smile at whatever Reyna was telling him.

Sabrina continued, "I wanna know why Katherine Pierce was at my house. Not only at my house. In my house,"

Stefan sat up straighter. He cleared his throat. "Sit down, Sabrina,"

Her eyes widened in askance. "Oh. So now you care about what happens to her?"

Stefan's eyes flashed. "Caroline is my friend too,"

Sabrina shook her head, a wave of dry anger cementing her expression. "No, no. You don't get to say that when it's just convenient for you,"

Her footing slid when Reyna hip-checked her. "What up?" She said taking a sip of her drink. She nodded at Elena and Stefan. "She's in a good mood today, isn't she?"

Stefan gave a tight smile. "Marvelous,"

Sabrina straightened herself, sniffing Reyna's drink. "Is that…rum? It's 11:30 in the morning,"

"Rum and Coke," Reyna shrugged. "Yeah, I got one for you too. It's good for your immune system." She said, ignoring how Stefan and Elena shared a look. "Sit down,"

Sabrina sighed before sliding into the opposite side of the booth with Reyna following after her. She frowned, taking a wary sniff of the drink Reyna passed to her. Reyna grimaced at the mass of hair on the table. "Did you have to get that rat out of your bag? It's a restaurant, man,"

"I'm making a point," she said tartly before complying stuffing the hair back into her purse.

"Just for the record," Reyna said gesturing with her glass. "I didn't wanna be here in the first place,"

Stefan lifted a brow, "Noted,"

"Ok, someone," Sabrina said looking between the two of them, "needs to tell me right now why your psycho ex-girlfriend and your lookalike decided to pay me a visit late last night. I'm exhausted so I wouldn't suggest lying to me right now,"

Reyna tipped the bottom of her glass toward Sabrina. "Take a sip, bro,"

She angrily tipped her straw into the glass, taking a sip, ignoring the warm burning mix of the rum and Coke. "This is disgusting,"

"Just keep drinking," Reyna said. She smiled at the waitress who brought Stefan and Elena's order. "I would tell her what she wants to know before she gets really irritated," she swiped a fry from Elena's plate.

"Caroline says she was trying to get information from her. Like she was expecting her to just do what she wanted. Like a form of compulsion," Sabrina crossed her arms, leaning back against the seat. "So I'm listening,"

Stefan leaned forward, pushing his plate back with a frown. "Like compulsion?"

Sabrina nodded, "That's what she said. Like a pull, but not strong enough to work,"

He sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose, "Sire bond,"

"Explain,"

Elena's brow drew together, "Yeah," she said. "I've never heard of this either,"

His soft smile to Elena turned warm, understanding. "It happens in rare cases when a vampire is turned. So the person who does the turning is the sire. Sometimes, a new vampire can be susceptible to like a mental interference almost. More easily persuaded to do what the sire asks,"

Sabrina's nails rapped against the tabletop, and Stefan's eyes closely followed the motion. "What could she use this 'sire bond' to do to Caroline? She's already killed her. What else could she want?"

"Katherine's three steps ahead, always has been. Caroline needs something she can't get right now,"

Elena interlaced their fingers, rubbing his shoulder with hers when he spoke. Reyna rolled her eyes over her rum and Coke. She sent Sabrina a text,

'I would rather die alone as a destitute alcoholic,'

Sabrina cleared her throat, ignoring her vibrating phone. "And what is it can she not get herself? She's made it pretty clear about her capabilities,"

Stefan shrugged, "Information. Personal strife. All Katherine specialties,"

"Those are Mystic Falls specialties, my dude. Kitty cat is behind on the times, it seems," Reyna said, downing half her drink in one swig. Elena grimaced at Reyna's belch.

"We need to talk to Caroline about what she said exactly,"

"From what I understand, not much was able to said before Sabrina aka the Green Goblin literally attempted to rip her face off," Reyna said, stirring her drink. "Got a good chunk of her head anyway. How long do you think that'll take to grow back,"

Stefan smirked before he regained himself.

"Caroline mentioned something about her wanting Lockwood and some kind of rock,"

"You're sure she said Lockwood?"

Sabrina nodded, "Yeah, why? Have you heard something?"

"Mason Lockwood breezed into town a few days ago. There have been some…questionable events,"

Reyna's interest turned to seriousness as she asked, "What do you mean by questionable events?"

Elena gripped his arm, "You should tell them, Stefan. Maybe they can help,"

"He's displayed some abilities beyond natural explanation,"

"Vampire?" Sabrina asked.

Stefan shook his head. "No. Totally alive. Believe me, we checked the night of the carnival,"

"So what then?" Sabrina looked at Reyna, who stared critically at Stefan.

Reyna leaned forward overtop her drink. Her brows drew together, abnormally serious. "You think he's a werewolf, don't you?"

Sabrina balked, "That was an option?"

Reyna shrugged, "You'd be surprised,"

"We—," Elena said, "are trying to figure out why any of these people have decided to turn up here, but it all coincides with Katherine. We need your help,"

Stefan's gaze whirled to his girlfriend. "I don't think that's a good idea, Elena,"

"No, Stefan. They want what's best. Just like us. They're looking for answers. Just like us,"

The first reasonable thing said all day, Sabrina thought.

"You should come to the barbecue tomorrow," at their questioning looks, Elena continued, "Jenna's having a barbecue tomorrow to welcome Mason back to town. They went out in high school. This could be our one good shot to find out what's going on,"

"And it wouldn't be strange that two twenty-somethings show up to your house,"

"Not if—,"

Sabrina interrupted, "Not if we bring Caroline." She looked at Reyna, begging for other ideas. "There has to be another way,"

"Not one this late in the game,"

She hung her head for a moment before looking up, "Alright," she said, and Elena smiled. "What time?"

"I'll send everything to Caroline,"

"Ok, so we've helped you," Stefan met Sabrina's gaze. "My turn for a question,"

"Ok?"

"What exactly are the two of you?"

"Jewish," Reyna deadpanned. Sabrina chuckled behind her hand. She motioned to Sabrina. "Well, I am anyway. We really don't know about this one. Found her on a doorstep outside of Milwaukee,"

"Ha-ha. Very funny. I'm being serious. I would like to know exactly what I'm dealing with besides werewolves in this town,"

"Well, we're not against you, Braveheart,"

"So what are you?" He said, impatient.

"Some people trying to make sure this doesn't turn into a bigger shitshow than it needs to be, but somehow, I have a feeling you'll figure out a way,"

"Not a vampire, a werewolf, a witch," he listed.

"You ever read the Tanakh?" Reyna's eyes flashed a glittering gold in the fluorescent light, impatience getting the better of her. The implication of stupidity never sat well with Reyna. "The West really fails people most days, doesn't it? The world isn't as small as you and your brother would like to think it is. It's never been any less than an eternity of darkness and endless magic that doesn't always come from the ancestors above. I know it feels safer, more secure to think there's only me and mine in the world. But if there's anything history's taught is that forewarned is forearmed. I would use that critical thinking brow of yours to figure some of this crap out,"

Pride burst in Sabrina's chest. She slid out of the booth. She shook her head, somewhat fondly, "C'mon. Let's go, Reyna,"

Reyna downed the remainder of her drink, then Sabrina's. "Coming!"

-O-

"Well," Reyna sighed. "That was…useless," she said, leaning against the wall as Sabrina hunted for her house keys in her bag.

"They know something they're not telling us,"

"Obviously. We've become another antagonist in their little schtick. If it wasn't so annoying, it might be cute. I wish more people were Jewish. We might not have to talk about so many feelings,"

"We have to tell Caroline," Sabrina said. "About the little invitation,"

"It might not be as bad as you think. I mean we thought American Horror Story would suck when it first came out, but Sarah Paulson totally pulled it out of nowhere," she looked over her shoulder, glaring at the nest of birds above the porch. "Can we just get rid of these? It sounds like freaking Snow White out here,"

She pushed the key into the door, "If Peanut has anything to go with it, they'll be dinner,"

"Who the hell's Peanut?" Reyna followed Sabrina's eye line to the black cat sitting on the porch swing staring at the birds' nest. "Oh. Ok, right on. When did you get a cat?"

"Umm. I didn't. I just showed up. It seems nice though. I think it's a neighbor's," Sabrina opened the door, expecting to push away boxes, debris from the fight the night before. She expected her home full of chaos, but unpacking fell low on the list of priorities. When the door opened with no resistance, Sabrina furrowed her brow, holding her carryout box of fries and a bacon cheeseburger that she brought for Caroline. "What happened?"

The house was spotless— not a moving box in sight. In fact, the house was more than spotless. All decor had been placed immaculately through the house; pictures, knickknacks, quilts, and books strewn across the house in effortless bohemian elegance. The couch and armchairs were rearranged, angled parallel with antique tables cornered in between them. In the opening between the kitchen and living room, a beautiful ivy vine crawled, set within a bronze vase that Sabrina recognized as her grandmother's.

Tim hung upside down on the couch with an arm over his eyes. "Caroline happened,"

"Tim? What're you doing here?"

Miriam poked her head out of the kitchen next. "We haven't seen the place since you moved in. Why didn't you tell us you needed help unpacking? It was terrible in here,"

"Well, that might also be because of the doppelgänger from hell entrance last night, ma,"

Miriam tutted, "Oh, that's right,"

Sabrina dropped her keys onto the entry table. She jumped at the unexpected metallic clang. The brass elephant bowl she got on a college trip to India lay next to a framed picture of herself and Caroline. Her eyes widened; she shook her head, forcing herself out of a stupor.

She reached blindly for Reyna who kicked her boots off at the door. "This is real, right? Not a hallucination?"

"I guess Caroline got bored," Reyna looked around briefly before weaving around Sabrina, "Hold on, I gotta pee,"

Tim sniffed the air, eyes still closed. "Are those cheese fries?"

Sabrina gently shook the box, and his eyes popped open. "Yeah, but you'll have to fight Caroline for them,"

A wildness shook through the young teen's expression, "I would fight a rabid raccoon for a half a bagel right now,"

She handed the box over without a fight before she sat next to him. He pulled himself upright, opening the box, miming an angel's song before digging in. She asked, "How long did this even take, Timmy? You guys even broke the boxes down? We only went to the library then to the grill,"

Around a mouthful of fries, he said, "I dunno. However long you guys were gone, I guess. She called us after you left. She hasn't moved for a passable human speed for two hours,"

"And where is the tyrant now?"

"Probably putting the finishing touches on her room," Miriam answered instead.

A smile tipped the edges of her lips, "Her room, huh?"

"Her words, not mine." Miriam sat in the armchair across from Sabrina. "But I thought you would appreciate it anyway,"

Sabrina leaned forward, "Hey, have you heard her talking to Liz at all?"

Miriam shook her head. "No. What's worse? I haven't heard Caroline's phone ring either,"

Sabrina's smile was mirthless, "Y'know, I wish I could say I was surprised,"

"She never liked me," Miriam said, wearing it across her skin like a badge of honor.

"I know," she snorted. "I think she was just jealous,"

Miriam pushed a curl back underneath her headscarf. "Mine is a life of glamor and prestige,"

"No, I'm serious. She was always jealous of the relationship you kept with all us kids,"

Miriam grew a bit more serious, "She could have had that too,"

Sabrina settled back against the couch, running her fingers down a blue crocheted blanket. "Yeah, she could've,"

A stampede of footsteps trampled down the wood stairs. "So what do you think about—?" She spotted Sabrina, and her mouth dropped into a pout. She dropped her drapes of fabric onto the floor with a huff. "Oh, c'mon! I wanted to do a big reveal, guys! Like they do on HGTV," She rounded on Tim. "And you! You were supposed to be on guard duty,"

He barely looked up from his fries. "Cheese fries. Hello. Cheese fries,"

She rolled her eyes. "Whatever. You totally bailed. Regardless of cheese fries,"

Reyna reemerged from Sabrina's bathroom. "Ohh, Are those the cheese fries?"

Tim held the box close to his chest, hissing, "Don't even think about it, Reyna,"

Reyna sat in the chair next to her mom, "Someone's feeling pissy,"

Caroline looked expectantly at Sabrina, tapping her foot against the ground. "Well?" She motioned around them. "Anything to say that's reaction worthy?"

Sabrina pushed herself to her feet, looking around the room, feeling tension leaving her shoulders. "It's amazing, Care. I'm sorry you missed my speechlessness. I thought Miriam did a cleaning spell thing,"

Miriam snorted, "Oh if only that were a thing,"

"I can't tell you how much stress this takes off me. I think I could actually relax in the house now,"

Caroline tried hiding how truly pleased she was with a well-timed hair flip. "Yeah, well, you certainly have no inkling about interior design,"

She humored her with a nod, "Completely true,"

Caroline captured her arm, telling her they would be taking a tour. The pair walked through each room as Caroline gave a detailed explanation of her design and organizational choices, expecting the appropriate praise for each area. She also informed her that Sabrina's new bed frame would be delivered by Friday.

"But the company said it would be at least three more weeks?" Sabrina said.

From the couch, Tim interjected, "Like you're going to tell her no after she's been yelling for thirty minutes?"

Sabrina gave a half-shrug. "Yeah, ok. That's fair,"

"Also, question?" Caroline propped her hands on her hips.

Sabrina mirrored her. "Answer,"

"How do you feel about repainting my room upstairs?"

Her eyebrows rose. "Uhm. Depends. It's not hot pink, is it?"

Caroline's face scrunched in disgust. "Eww. Gross. Of course not. I'm not twelve,"

"Then, I'm amenable to it. As long as I don't have to do the painting,"

Caroline considered before shaking Sabrina's offered hand. "Acceptable,"

"Pushover," Reyna coughed.

"Wait, some papers got dropped off today. We signed off for you," Caroline's eyes darted to Tim. "Where'd you put them?"

He let her accusatory tone slide off his back as he downed the last of the cheese fries. "Dining table,"

"Ok," Miriam leaned forward, her elbows on her knees, while Caroline went to the dining table. "So I feel like I have been patient for the last several hours, but I would appreciate someone telling me exactly what happened last night,"

Reyna's brow rose as she whistled lowly. "Ooh, boy,"

"A vampire got into the house last night. Which, trust me, I also have questions about," Sabrina wove around the couch, plopping down in the armchair with Reyna, who huffed before scooting over. "That's not exactly the only concern,"

"Hmm. Ok? And?" Miriam said, turning in her chair to look at her daughter and daughter's friend. She motioned impatiently.

Reyna's head leaned against her hand. "Please tell her before she implodes,"

Sabrina looked behind her to Caroline digging through a stack of mail and folders. She whispered, "It was the vampire that turned Caroline,"

From across the room, Caroline said, still searching through papers, "I can hear you,"

"I'm trying to be sensitive,"

Sabrina had never seen Miriam's blood pressure rise so quickly. The tips of her ears reddened while blotches sprung onto her neck.

She ordered, "Explain quickly. Now,"

Caroline tossed the files onto Sabrina's lap. "Here it is," she said before sitting next to Tim on the couch who went red-faced for other reasons. "Are those cheese fries?"

She didn't bother looking as Reyna stole them from her, opening the yellow manilla envelope, and pouring the clipped papers into her hands. "I don't even know how Katherine found her here. No one knew she was here. No one,"

While reading, Reyna said, "The younger Salvatore mentioned something about a sire bond,"

Caroline's head jerked up from where she was picking through the cheese fries, "You saw Stefan?"

Miriam interrupted, "A sire bond? Those are incredibly rare. One either has to be an old vampire…or a couple with a strong bond already,"

Caroline snorted, "I can tell you for sure that it was not the latter,"

Miriam motioned with her head to Caroline. "It wouldn't have worked anyway. Not with that ring,"

Caroline frowned, lifting her hand, scrutinizing the lapis lazuli.

Sabrina asked, "Why? Why not?"

"I added an extra to the daylight spell. It doesn't allow any form of compulsion or mind control to the wearer,"

For a moment, Caroline's face softened in gratitude. "You did that for me?"

Miriam gave a crooked grin. "Course I did. Should've charged extra,"

Caroline matched her smile before turning in determination to Tim. "You gonna share or what?"

Tim's face fell when he realized he would have to choose between his love of fries and Caroline. He mournfully offered the take-out box, sighing, "Ok…"

She took a handful, saying around a mouthful, "Thank you,"

His cheeks went a bit pink. He flopped back against the couch. "Whatever,"

"I want to know why she came here," Sabrina said.

"I feel learning how she came in here would be a better thing to know first. Vampires have to be invited, remember?"

Sabrina said hotly, "I sure as hell didn't invite her in. And I'm the only one who could have,"

"Cool it, fish breath," Reyna pulled at Sabrina's shoulders when her friend leaned forward. Sabrina settled against the chair, a hard tension lining her shoulders. "That's not what the dotted line says,"

Her fangs burned in her mouth. A few tendrils came loose from her French braid as she whipped her head around. Reyna held up a file set. Her grandmother's estate lawyer's header ran across the top of the letter. She grabbed the paper, breathing in the heavy grain of the ink and paper. Her eyes ran over the lines of the document, lips mouthing the words as she read.

'Ms. Forbes, please find the finalized documentation for your ownership of your grandmother's (Rose Lynette Forbes nee Ramsey) estate and belongings. Read through the documented list of belongings for the next year's tax returns. As soon as this reaches you, return a copy signed to send to the town hall for permanent ownership transfer,'

"Ownership transfer? What—?" She turned to the next page. A legal deed for the house came into view. "You have got to be kidding me?" She looked up outraged. "A clerical error? Are they freaking serious!? A million-year-old vampire came into my house because of a clerical error!"

Sabrina tried to leap to her feet, but Reyna grabbed her by the waist, pulling her back down again. Her eyes flashed. She growled, "Let me up,"

Reyna gave a sideways glare. "Not when you look that hungry. I've learned that lesson, thanks,"

"I'm going to get a pen,"

Miriam's tone was thoughtful as she rose from her own chair, taking the papers from Sabrina's hand before she accidentally shredded them. She flipped through the pages. "We need to do a ward spell before. We might even be able to track her if she doesn't have a witch in her pocket. Caroline, I need to go upstairs to see if she left anything behind,"

Reyna and Caroline both turned to Sabrina. Reyna bumped Sabrina's shoulder. "Well, show her your great prize, warrior mother,"

Sabrina huffed before leaning over the chair, groping for her bag on the floor. Her hand dipped into her purse, retrieving a ziplock bag of hair and scalp. Tim gagged while Sabrina asked, "Will this work?"

Chapter Text

"So Tim's done, huh?" Sabrina said as Miriam finished her last ward around the thresholds and windows, brushing bundles of herbs across the wood finishings.

"Yeah. What gave it away?" Reyna said, sitting cross-legged on the dining table.

Caroline watched curiously from a distance. "Probably when he went and threw up in Sabrina's bathroom,"

Reyna chomped on a apple slice. "That was a good indicator, wasn't it?"

Sabrina frowned, "Can you not remind me of that? The misophonia is real. Also, can you not get along?" She turned back to Miriam, who inhaled the last of the smoke. "It's freaking me out," she murmured.

Sabrina's own voice echoed through her mind. No control, no control, no control. How can you fix it when you've already messed up? Shut up, please! It's not helping to freak out. What has it ever gotten you this far? Thrown into the ocean with a bonus personality, dead cousin, intense desire to murder other people. Oh, and don't forget that building sense of impending—

Sabrina jumped when Miriam laid a hand on her shoulder. Miriam shook her head, "The ward's are up, but the tracking spell didn't work. Unless she's in four different corners of the map at one time. I'm sorry, Sabrina,"

Sabrina hoped her eyes didn't look glassy. "No, no. It's ok. As long as she can't get in here again,"

"You girls always wanted to be a detective gang." Miriam sat down at the table, pushing the hair underneath purple silk next to the silver bowls and candles. She patted Reyna once on the knee. Sabrina sat down in front of her friend while Caroline followed on the opposite side of the table. "Why would someone like Katherine Pierce come here for Caroline?"

"Nothing's ever spontaneous," Reyna said. "Everything's a calculation,"

"She wanted something only Caroline could give her,"

Caroline scoffed, digging dirt from underneath her fingernails. "Like I have that much to offer. Wanna know the prime qualities I offer at this point?" She counted on her fingers. "Insecurity, neurotic, control freak…on crack,"

Reyna hummed, "They seem to be family qualities if that helps,"

Sabrina pinched her side, "Can you be serious, please?"

"I will never and would rather die. Ow!" Her mother flicked the side of her head. "I dunno! Blame it on my absentee father. Ow! Ma, quit!"

"Did she say anything else, Caroline?" Sabrina asked. "You said you'd think about it while we were gone,"

Caroline stared down at the table before taking a deep breath, saying in a strong voice, "She told me we were going to have so much fun together. And what's even lamer, I was so scared I couldn't even say anything. Me. I couldn't say anything, not a word,"

"Caroline," Sabrina said softly, reaching and taking her hand. "You were facing the person who murdered you. Not hyperbolically. Literally murdered you. No one expects you to be getting over that amount of trauma at this exact moment,"

Caroline leaned forward, still grasping Sabrina's hand but propping her head on her other palm. "She needed my help,"

"With what?" Miriam asked, peering around Reyna.

"She tried to tell me what I was going to do. With Elena and Stefan. To come between them or whatever. For me to be as bitchy as possible I guess. I don't know. I don't know,"

Miriam lifted a brow, "The obsession is…interesting,"

"What obsession?"

"With Stefan Salvatore. Katherine has a reputation of cut and run, but everyone also knows there's always a plan,"

Caroline frowned, "And you think she's like obsessed with him?"

Miriam shrugged. "What else did she say?"

Sabrina felt Caroline's hand sweating. She squeezed her fingers more tightly. "Think, Care. You can remember,"

"Not much else happened before you came up the stairs." Something close to awe mixed with teenaged disgust rose in Caroline's expression. "How did you even get your face to look like that? Your eyes…It wasn't even you anymore,"

Because it wasn't me anymore, Sabrina thought.

You say it like we're so different— you and I. I assure you, you enjoyed it as much as I did. Perhaps even more. This body is inexperienced. That's the only way she escaped our grasp. Next time—…

She cleared her throat. "What did she say? Anything else?"

"She said something about a rock?"

"A rock?" Reyna said dubiously. "Like a gravel?"

Caroline snapped, "No. She said it like it was special. Sky something. Sunstone,"

"Moonstone?" Miriam offered.

Caroline pointed at Miriam. "Yes! That's it. She said we were going to find it and not to bother remembering anything about it." Caroline bobbed her head back and forth. "Which, y'know, obviously. Didn't have its intended effect,"

"Moonstone?" Sabrina asked. "What's that mean?"

"It means this may be a bit more serious than we originally thought. That's what this means," Miriam reached into her bag, taking out a pen, tossing it to Sabrina. "First things first though. Why don't we make it official? Caroline, dear. I would suggest standing outside for this. I've heard it can be very unpleasant to be stuck in a house where you haven't been invited,"

-O-

Tim shot to stand from the porch swing when Caroline opened the front door.

"Hi, Caroline,"

Caroline, speaking to Miriam, acknowledged with an eyebrow quirk but little else.

"Here, stand still," Sabrina told Reyna, signing the deed with the papers against Reyna's back. "My neighbors think I'm nuts. You know, the one down the street?"

"The one who thinks she's from Minnesota? Hey, don't forget to initial the last page too,"

"That's the one. Do I need to date this?"

"Nah. It should be ok." Reyna turned her head. "She still want you to go out with her son?" She asked, grinning.

"Ugh, yes." She groaned, pulling the papers away.

"You might have led him on by making eye contact once in the eighth grade,"

Sabrina punched her arm with a laugh. "Oh, c'mon,"

Tim stood with his arms pin straight so as not to brush against Caroline. Sabrina winced with second-hand embarrassment.

"It's painful, isn't it?" Reyna whispered, propping her head on Sabrina's shoulder.

Sabrina's hum was an octave higher. "Mmm. It's…it's a phase. It'll be fine,"

Tim cleared his throat. "Are we done with the wig-making business?"

Reyna retorted, "Are you done acting like a seven-year-old girl?"

Tim gave a bitchy look, "Screw off, Reyna,"

Miriam stepped in between them, reprimanding them both. Sabrina stepped around the argument.

"Wanna try it out?" She asked Caroline. "I signed the deed. You are officially kicked out,"

Sabrina wanted her to smile, wanted to be the cause of it. The memories of Caroline in tears and wracking sobs echoed too frequently these days. With Matt gone from Caroline for now, Caroline hid away the grief underneath layers of control and neuroticism, like a crack in the corner of bulletproof glass.

Caroline scoffed, "Doubtful,"

Sabrina nodded, "Oh, ok. So you wouldn't have trouble following me into the house?" Stepping back over the threshold, she smiled teasingly. "You wanna try?"

Caroline clicked her tongue. "Fine. I will." She cracked her knuckles, stretching out her arms like a track star before a race, staring in determination at her cousin, who leaned against the wall just inside the door.

"I'm waiting, hot stuff,"

Sabrina howled with laughter when Caroline immediately bounced off the invisible barrier. Bent over, Sabrina held her stomach as she cackled. Caroline frowned, taking on her best impression of a mime, running her hands.

"What—?" Caroline pounded against the barrier. The Weinburgs stopped arguing to watch. With all her strength, Caroline rammed against the field with her fist. She pushed until her feet slid back. Panting, she finally allowed, "Well? Are you gonna let me in?"

Sabrina grinned, humming, "Mm. Maybe. I dunno, I kinda like this. I feel pretty empowered right now,"

Tim snorted, and Caroline whirled around to glare. Tim sucked all his joy directly back into his body. Caroline turned back to Sabrina, tucking her lips to hide a smile. She griped, "You're not funny, and megalomania doesn't suit you,"

"How do you know? This could be a new part of my personality,"

Miriam smothered a laugh behind her hand, attempting seriousness, saying, "Oh, don't be so mean to her, Sabrina,"

Caroline stomped, "Yeah. Don't be so mean to me,"

Sabrina and Miriam shared a smile over Caroline's shoulder.

"Fine." She shoved a grave somberness over her visage. "Ok, Caroline Rose Forbes…will you please…" she paused.

Caroline whined, running fingers through her hair, laughing, "Sabrina!"

"Fine," Sabrina grinned. "Please come inside,"

Caroline rushed inside, playfully shoving Sabrina, "Just for that, I am telling the delivery guy to push the bed frame back off,"

Sabrina gasped, "You wouldn't!" She laughed. "I have the back of a ninety-year-old,"

Miriam brushed past the two of them, returning to her grimoires at the table. "Don't wish for old age. It gets here soon enough. Trust me,"

Caroline bumped Sabrina's shoulder as she went past, throwing a mischievous half-smile over her shoulder. Her eyes crinkled in fondness.

Reyna stood next to Sabrina with a quirked brow. "If I'm ever that adorable, please, feel free to kill me,"

Sabrina sat at the table while Miriam opened a new book. Sabrina asked, "Ok, so, what's a moonstone?"

-O-

Now Miriam, Sabrina, Caroline, Reyna, and Tim sat around the breakfast table. Miriam held an orange and an apple in each hand.

"The sun and the moon curse," she began. "The story's an old one. It probably goes back at least eight or nine centuries,"

Reyna waggled her eyebrows, "Still not as old as ours,"

"So," Caroline said skeptically. "The apple and orange are stand-ins for the sun and moon?"

"No, vampires and werewolves,"

"Vampires? Fine. But werewolves?" Sabrina laughed in disbelief. "Really? I mean, come on. Are they even real?"

Reyna and Caroline whirled to stare at her.

"Really, Flipper?" Reyna asked in askance.

At the same time, Caroline said, "Don't be such a doubty pants,"

"Unfortunately, werewolves are very, very real, Sabrina. I have the scars to prove it from hunting days," Miriam pulled down the collar of her loose t-shirt. Dull red lines ran across her left shoulder.

Caroline leaned back, swallowing, "Hunting days?"

"Money was tight in college," Miriam said as her only explanation.

"So the whole schtick? Turning in the sight of the full moon? Werewolf packs with a silver allergy?" Sabrina said in disbelief and a hint of doubt. Miriam gave a half-shrug, and Sabrina leaned forward, her expression dropping. "Woah, wait. Really?"

Miriam grabbed the grimoire at the bottom of her stack. "I found this book while I was at the University of Miami. There was a little shop with great Cuban espresso. An old grandma recognized me,"

Tim frowned. "How'd she know you?"

"Well, not me. What I was, I suppose. Called me a Shedim and everything,"

Reyna's voice was unusually thoughtful. "I've never heard you talk about this, ma,"

"I didn't think it was important,"

Caroline asked, "Who was she?"

"A witch doctor. She practiced Santeria. Although I always thought she had a little Palo Mayombe going on the side,"

Caroline shook her head. "Yeah, those words mean nothing to me,"

"Witches, Caroline. Dark and light magic. Difference between a newly renovated mid-century modern and an old Gothic house getting ready to fall into the ground," Reyna said, taking the orange when her mom laid it on the table. She began peeling, releasing a sharp citrus tang in the air. "Just witches,"

Caroline looked at Miriam. "Like Bonnie?"

Miriam nodded, giving Caroline a merciful smile. "They're both ancestral so it's a good comparison, Caroline,"

"Back to the apples and oranges," Sabrina prompted.

"Ah. Right. Tonartsliitsii Metslii, which roughly translates into the "curse of the sun and the moon." She turned the book, pointing to the various illustrations. "Aztec. It explains one origin of the werewolf curse traced through Virginia."

"An Aztec myth that moves through Virginia?"

"Well, it's called the Land of Northern Darkness here, but the shape of the map denotes the location as well as the pictography. The short story: 600 years ago, the Aztecs were plagued by werewolves and vampires. They terrorized the countryside, made farming and hunting impossible until an Aztec shaman cursed them, making vampires slaves to the sun and werewolves servants of the moon. As a result, vampires could only prowl at night and werewolves could only turn on a full moon. When the full moon crests in the sky, who's ever unlucky enough to fall under the werewolf curse turns into a wolf."

"That's very melodramatic but what does that have to do with what's going on here?" Sabrina asked.

Reyna continued, "It doesn't follow Katherine's tenacity. And willingness to get partially scalped,"

Sabrina scowled.

"What? I didn't say it like it was a bad thing,"

Tim ran a hand through his hair. "Maybe it has to do with the origin story,"

Everyone whirled around to look at the youngest Weinburg. His mom spoke first then Sabrina.

"What do you mean, Tim?"

"Yeah, how does an origin myth translate to reality in this instance?"

Tim tipped his chair forward so all four legs touched the ground. "Well, y'know, like in video games,"

Reyna scoffed. "Oh, this'll be good,"

Tim ignored her, "In video games, the origin story is important because there's a clue on how to defeat the bad guy,"

Sabrina's fingers tapped against the table while Caroline and Reyna argued with Tim. She held up a hand. "No, wait. He could be right,"

Tim, Caroline, and Reyna all had the same question:

"What?"

"Well, maybe. About the origin story at least. There's a reason Katherine is after the moonstone,"

"And you think it has something to do with her past?" Miriam said.

"I'm positive it does. But Tim's right that it's related to the moonstone too. Could someone use the moonstone to undo something, Miriam?"

"Like what?"

"Since self-preservation seems high on Pierce's list, I doubt it's to undo vampirism." Reyna swallowed two orange slices. "I've heard that's slightly permanent,"

Sabrina raised her hands. "I dunno. I really don't. Maybe it has something to do with werewolves." She scrubbed her hands over her face. "I have some serious reading to do. Do you guys have any—?"

Miriam interrupted. "I'll have Reyna bring them by the library on Monday,"

"Can the werewolves control their transformation?" Sabrina asked.

"It wouldn't really be a curse if they could control it," Miriam rejoined. "Werewolves will attack humans but instinct and centuries of rivalry have hardwired them to hunt their prey of choice: vampires."

Caroline snarled her nose. "Someone would've told me if there were rampant vampire killers on the loose. I feel like that would be a more top priority in conversation,"

Miriam bobbed her head, "Not if there aren't that many werewolves left alive. Hundreds of years ago, vampires hunted them almost to extinction. They could've made a great National Geographic documentary about it, I'm sure,"

"Why would they?" Caroline trailed behind Miriam. "Hunt them like that?"

Miriam looked away from sorting the papers in her books, meeting Caroline's gaze. "To protect themselves. Legend has it that a werewolf bite is fatal to vampires,"

Caroline didn't shrink away. Caroline never faltered. But Sabrina noticed the way her shoulders stiffened, her hackles rising. She simply said, "Oh,"

Reyna moved back to the living room, collapsing into one of the leather armchairs, curling her legs underneath her. "Just don't get bitten, Caroline,"

Caroline mocked under her breath. "Just don't get bitten, Caroline,"

Caroline's phone dinged. Reyna and Sabrina exchanged a look.

Sabrina cleared her throat. "Care?"

Caroline didn't stop looking for her phone. "Yeah?"

"Despite the fact that I want you nowhere near this supernatural BS,"

Caroline scoffed. "A little late for that,"

"I know," she said, her tone sharp with impatience. "I know, that's what I'm trying to say. I want Pierce gone."

Her head on a spike, the voice helpfully supplied.

Reyna side-eyed her when Sabrina forcefully jerked her head, clenching her eyes shut. Sabrina continued, "We know one reason why she could be here. Well, two technically. The moonstone and Mason Lockwood,"

Reyna counted on her fingers before nodding. Caroline stopped searching for her phone, looking up with a thoughtful frown. "Like Tyler Lockwood's uncle? Or cousin or whatever?" She shook her head, returning to her bag. "I dunno,"

"We need to find out if he's a werewolf,"

Caroline's hands slowed but didn't still. "Mason… Lockwood, a werewolf? OK… And you propose to do this how?"

"Elena." She said. "She's having him over with a hunter and probably Salvatore."

"It's what the message says too." Caroline snapped her phone shut. Sabrina held her breath.

Caroline looked over. "You're not going like that, are you?" She asked as if embarrassment would be worse than possibly dying from a werewolf bite. Sabrina's face dropped, her brain stalling, much like an engine that still had to be turned at the hood to start.

She looked down. "What's wrong with what I'm wearing?" A blue sundress and sandals with a long French braid. "You bought this for me?"

"Yeah, like three years ago," she said, slipping her phone into her capris pocket. "Little House on the Prairie isn't something I want to match with." Caroline began walking away.

"Where are you going?"

"To find an outfit for you that's not hideous." She disappeared into Sabrina's room before calling. "You need to make a side dish!"

Chapter Text

Sabrina held a chilled aluminum dish of homemade deviled eggs against her stomach, letting the cold ground her. She flexed her toes against her sandals. She wondered how long she could last before the others realized she really, really didn't want to be there.

Caroline rang the doorbell again before fidgeting with the short yellow dress she wore. Sabrina sighed. "Stop. You look fine Caroline."

Caroline snapped. "Easy for you to say." Her face dropped. "You look great."

"Probably because you were buzzing around me like Paolo in the first Princess Diaries movie. It's not a competition. No one wins or loses."

They both heard footsteps approach the door and straightened.

Caroline said quietly. "Yes, it is,"

Sabrina forced a bright beaming smile onto her face when Jenna swung the door open. "Hi, oh my god! It's been forever!"

She pressed herself against Sabrina in a tight hug, almost mashing the deviled eggs. Caroline grabbed the tray from between them, "I'll take these," weaving around the two of them.

Sabrina heard Caroline greet Elena, who responded with more excitement than necessary. When Jenna pulled back, the woman hooked her arm through Sabrinas, tugging her inside. Sabrina barely had time to kick off her shoes under the barrage of Jenna's questions. She answered as best she could, even feeling a pang of regret when Jenna scolded her for skipping her own graduation. She never got the chance to befriend Jenna as a kid since she was in seventh grade and Jenna a senior. She always thought if they had been closer in age, Jenna would have fit perfectly between herself and Reyna.

"Thanks for having us over, Jenna. It's been so long since I've seen you,"

"You ever get that feeling we're the two wine moms arranging for the playdate?"

That elicited a surprised guffaw of laughter from her. "I have never thought about it like this. But yes, absolutely." She considered. "Maybe, with something stronger though,"

Jenna pulled her into the kitchen, both finding a solemn Elena and a pissy-looking Caroline. Sabrina quirked a brow.

"You read my mind," Jenna said, taking out a bottle of Fireball from the cabinet. Elena's eyes widened, and she pulled Caroline out of the kitchen.

"And on that note, we'll finish up with the table,"

Alaric joined them, brushing past the girls. The two made wary eye contact behind Jenna's back as she reached into a tall cabinet for glasses. Alaric made the first move. He offered a smile genuine smile, extending his hand. Sabrina breathed deeply, suspicions easing. She took his hand.

"Alaric Saltzman," he said.

She shared his wry grin. "Sabrina Forbes. I'm Caroline's cousin,"

Jenna whirled around with three-shot glasses in hand. "Oh, sorry! Ric is Caroline's history teacher, right?"

He nodded, "When she pays attention,"

Sabrina chuckled, "Sounds about right,"

"But she somehow always manages an A," his eyes softened when he looked at Jenna, which Sabrina noticed with great interest. He glanced at the shot glasses Jenna plopped onto the counter. "Isn't it a little early?"

"Not when you're bringing your other friend over." She groaned. "As if having Mason Lockwood in my house wasn't bad enough,"

Sabrina's heart dropped. She swallowed, watching Jenna pour three glasses. "What friend?"

Jenna answered before Alaric could, "He's trying to win me over to the charms of Damon Salvatore," she shot a teasing glare at Alaric. "It's not going to work,"

"Play nice, Jenna,"

She broke the seal on the alcohol bottle. "I'll learn to play nice when he keeps his paws off Elena,"

Sabrina's heart thundered in her ears. It was her own temper that flared, not the being curled inside her chest, wanting not only his blood, but his pain.

Jenna repeated her name. "Sabrina? Hello?"

The ringing in her ears stopped. Jenna offered a shot glass.

Alaric's brow bunched. "You OK?"

Jenna grinned, "Yeah, we were drinking to Damon Salvatore's misfortunes,"

"Yeah, I'm fine." She took the glass, knocking it back. She coughed, the sharpness burning down her throat. "Didn't have to say anything more,"

Jenna clapped with a delighted laugh. "Awesome,"

She didn't miss how closely Alaric's eyes followed her when she refilled the glass.

-O-

Alaric sputtered after his second shot, leaving him at the non-existent mercy of Sabrina and Jenna. A knock at the door gave him the exit he needed. Sabrina found she couldn't feel the alcohol like she once did, but she hoped by shot nine or ten she would be able to feel a pleasant buzz. He returned with Mason Lockwood, who held up an unopened bottle of liquor in greeting.

Sabrina tilted her head as she regarded the newcomer carefully. Her eyes sharpened, and a tug in her mind beckoned her to look more closely. Golden filaments chained themselves around him, clinging to his back and shoulders. Scars invisible to the physical eye lined the back of his neck, descending past his burgundy Henley shirt.

"Mason! Hey. You're here." Jenna said, wiping the corners of her mouth.

Alaric took the bottle he offered. "Oh, the expensive stuff. I knew I'd like you,"

"You're here for less than two minutes and I'm already back under the bleachers at the pep rally."

Mason grinned. "Like old times, huh? Only I didn't swipe this bottle from my old man."

Chained power settled against this man's bones. Sabrina found she didn't mind the curse holding him in confines, but there was something…something deeper like brittle thorns wrapped around his heart that discomfited Sabrina.

"Fireball? Really, Jenna?" He laughed.

"Well, at least, I'm not drinking alone," she motioned over his shoulder, and he finally noticed Sabrina. "Mason, this is Sabrina Forbes. The sheriff's niece,"

The smile he gave was self-assured, friendly, one that had the potential to buckle the knees of any girl. She shook his hand as he said.

"I hope you're not going to be feeding any stories back to our local law enforcement,"

Sabrina smiled, a light flush she blamed on the alcohol growing on her cheeks. "That feels like it could be detrimental to me too. I think we're safe,"

His smile grew. "Good to know,"

Sabrina looked away from his dark eyes. "Pretty expensive bottle you brought," she said, moving back toward the countertop, watching as Elena and Caroline went out the front door, sitting on the white porch swing. Her head turned back as Mason replied,

"Just showing gratitude for being invited,"

Jenna put a hand on Rick's forearm. "Thank Rick, it was his idea."

Surprised, Mason asked, "Really?"

Alaric turned, putting an arm around Jenna's shoulders. "Yeah, you know, I thought it would be nice to meet some of Jenna's high school friends." He looked down at Jenna before offering Mason a tight smile. "Dig up a little dirt."

"I've got dirt. I've got dirt."

Sabrina leaned against the counter. "Now, this. This, I might be interested in,"

Jenna pointed an accusatory finger at Sabrina. "I have no secrets. Only dirty shame,"

Mason opened the bottle he brought, pouring each of them another shot. Each raised a glass, clinking them together.

"To dirty shame,"

-O-

Unfortunately, Jenna found she couldn't remain in the same room once Damon arrived. Sabrina stayed even when Alaric followed his girlfriend from the kitchen.

Brazen and cutting, Damon remarked, "She doesn't like me very much."

Sabrina's face hardened into stone while Mason squared his shoulders, looking down at Damon. He offered his hand, and Sabrina took great pleasure in listening to Damon's bones snap under Lockwood's pressure.

"We haven't met. Mason Lockwood."

Damon managed a smile and nod. "Oh sure. Damon Salvatore."

"I know. I've heard great things about you."

"That's weird." Sabrina said, pouring herself another drink. "He's kind of a dick,"

Blue eyes cut across her before he regained himself. He shrugged. "She's not wrong,"

"I'll go see if Jenna needs help," Mason said, tapping the doorframe as he walked past.

"You're getting in my way," Damon hissed, standing uncomfortably close to Sabrina.

Still leaned against the corner, Sabrina turned her head, replying stoically. "No, you're getting in mine. Get used to it. Because I'm not the little girl you're used to pushing around,"

Sabrina tossed back another shot.

"I didn't realize you could take that kind of burn, girly,"

She grumbled, "Piss off, Salvatore,"

He smirked, "You first,"

Alaric called to the girls on the porch. "Food's ready! Come and get it!"

She heard Caroline, "Finally, I'm starving!"

Caroline walked in, her hand deep inside a bag of Doritos, shoving handfuls into her mouth. She made eye contact with Sabrina, giving a look that read 'Don't Judge Me.' Sabrina held her hands up before Caroline flipped Damon off, continuing on to the table.

He turned a mirthless smile to Sabrina. "Family of charmers,"

-O-

Sabrina found the potential werewolf more companionable than Damon Salvatore, especially after taking her ninth shot of the day. Comfortably buzzed, Sabrina leaned back against the Gilbert's couch, propping her head against her head. Caroline sat beside her, still munching on her sweet chili Doritos, watching unimpressed as Damon drew a horrible figure of a deformed dog in a tutu.

Jenna leaned forward against her knees, wine glass in hand. She nearly shouted, "Dress! Ballerina!"

He smiled a bit, shaking his head, adding more details with different colored markers.

Elena elbowed Caroline in the side, hinting for her to take a guess. Caroline grimaced before she forced a bit of competitive cheer into her voice.

"I don't know." She shifted in her seat, studying the picture in earnest now. "Puppy! Puppy with a tutu!"

Damon had the nerve to appear revolted. "What? No, no! How does that even—?"

Jenna said, patting Caroline on the shoulder overtop Elena, "A dog! Hound-dog!"

The nonchalant tone of Mason Lockwood rumbled from beside Sabrina. "Dances With Wolves?"

Damon rolled his eyes. "And Mason wins again,"

Jenna cried, "How is that a wolf?"

Elena rose from the couch while Damon watched her carefully. Elena whispered to Caroline she was going to get the pie. Damon followed her into the kitchen with the offer of help.

Sabrina patted Caroline's leg. "Doing ok?"

"Yeah. I'm ok. Just trying to drown my sorrows in Doritos." She met Sabrina's eyes, whispering while Jenna and Alaric teased one another. "I'm so hungry, Sabrina,"

Panic edged toward Sabrina, "Do we need to go?"

Caroline shook her head. "No, Stefan told me that eating curbs the worst of it,"

"So you're going to continue drowning your sorrows in Doritos?" Sabrina shot back.

Mason shifted in his chair, chiming in, "Better than booze,"

Caroline humphed. "Speak for yourself,"

Mason turned to Sabrina, "Speaking of which, I'm surprised you're not on the floor with how many drinks I poured you in the kitchen." He gave her a knowing smile. "Almost like you're trying to make certain company bearable,"

Caroline glanced between Mason and Sabrina blankly.

A smirk tugged at the corner of her mouth. "So you've caught me. Sue me if it makes time go by faster,"

"You're the one who came,"

"So did you,"

He leaned forward, bracing his forearms against his knees. "Touche,"

Caroline was forced to look away when Jenna pecked her shoulder, asking her to settle an argument.

Sabrina asked, "So why did you come tonight?" Her voice changed, a gentle lulling tone coming over the dullness of the alcohol. A vampire's compulsion wouldn't work on him, or else the Salvatores would have already tried. Not quite a lure, she thought. She didn't want his bones or his heart, only what he knew. Her magic wrapped around his golden chains, loosening them briefly.

"Lookin' for something,"

"Like what? What do you need from here?"

"It's not for me. It's for her,"

"Who's her, Mason? Do you mean Kath—?"

Elena asked from the kitchen doorway, "Who wants some pie?"

She wanted to bare sharp teeth at the interruption. Mason shook his head, flashing a confused smile toward Sabrina before getting up with everyone else to join Elena and Damon at the table.

She hissed. "Dammit,"

She forced herself up from the couch with more force than necessary. Caroline slowed her gait, matching Sabrina's. "What are you doing?"

"Fishing,"

"You're not funny,"

The bracelet on her wrist burned, constricting her more tightly. She moved the band slightly, finding her skin raw and blistered. The gem's color shifted from its deep blue to a more concerning teal. She would have to charge soon.

Caroline didn't miss the change in her demeanor. "What's wrong?"

Sabrina let her arm drop to her side. "Nothing,"

Caroline grabbed her wrist, and Sabrina winced when dry skin twisted too far. "Oh, god. Sabrina," she whispered.

Sabrina saw Damon's head twist, leveraging his ear toward her while still staring at Elena. Sabrina shook her head at Caroline, eyes darting in Damon's direction. Caroline's eyes glanced over Sabrina's shoulder. She nodded once derisively, face hardening.

"Seriously. You don't need the gluten in the pie. You're going to be a giant hive,"

Damon turned away losing interest. Sabrina nodded, impressed. Nice work, the head tilt said. Caroline flipped her hair over her shoulder, pleased.

When Elena offered, Caroline answered for Sabrina, "No, she doesn't need any. She'll be up all night if she does,"

Sabrina groaned, siding in between Mason and Jenna. "That is too much information. Thank you, Caroline,"

Elena took a case of antique silverware from the china cabinet. She opened the box, taking an ornate silver knife out.

Damon hung over Elena's shoulder, and she glared in annoyance. He said, "These are fancy,"

Jenna uncovered the pie and another cobbler from the kitchen. "Thanks, they were my mom's,"

Elena glanced at Damon, who took the silver pie server and knife from the case. She hooked her arm through Caroline's tugging her back in the living room. Sabrina filtered out Damon's voice to a tolerable grating annoyance. She heard Elena,

"Would I be the worst friend in the world if I abandoned you and went to Stefan's?"

A sharp intake of breath, then Caroline said. "Um, yeah. Kinda." Sabrina pressed her lips together to keep from smiling. She tilted her head toward the living room. "You want to leave?"

Elena said, bordering defensiveness. "It's just that he hasn't gotten back to me, and I'm starting to get this bad feeling,"

"I don't think that's a good idea, Elena." Caroline forced biting patience into her tone. "Maybe, he just needs a break. Everyone needs one once in a while,"

Elena tried placating. "Damon's got it under control here,"

"So you're going to leave me here…without you as a buffer?"

Sabrina jumped when Jenna bumped her shoulder playfully, "So what do you think?"

Sabrina smiled after a quick hesitation, noticing the three men staring at her. "About what?"

Jenna laughed, wine and whiskey shots warming her cheeks. "I knew you completely zoned out. At this point, I don't know how you're standing with all that…stuff…you drank earlier. Was talking about how men would have never gotten further than the knife if women hadn't gotten involved with the silverware progression,"

Sabrina quirked a brow before she noticed a piece of pie in Mason's hand. He held it far too casually.

"Who has time for knives?" Mason asked before taking a bite.

Jenna handed him a paper plate. "You're a neanderthal," she deadpanned. She looked up at Rick, who shared a quick look with Damon. "I'm ready for a new game. Come help,"

Rick caught her when she stumbled slightly. "I'm fine." She brushed her hair from her face. "I'm fine,"

Sabrina turned when she heard Caroline approach. "Are we still eating pie?" She asked. Sabrina handed her her own plate. "Awesome," she said sullenly. Sabrina's head twisted when the front door closed behind her.

"Where'd Elena go?" Sabrina asked, ignoring how Damon's head turned slightly.

"Where else? Stefan's,"

"Aww. And you decided to stay with your lame cousin?" Sabrina wrapped an arm around her shoulders as Caroline shoveled pie into her mouth. "That's sweet,"

"Don't get used to it,"

"Caroline!" Jenna called from the living room. "Where's the wire that connects the thing to the thing?"

Caroline groaned, looking between her pie and the living room. "Coming!" She tossed her plate onto the table, stomped into the living room, huffing, "Why do you even have Guitar Hero?"

"Don't ask me, it's Jere's,"

Sabrina picked up the plate Caroline tossed, picking around the pastry to just eat the apple filling.

"Well, Jenna just brought out "Guitar Hero". Might be time to mutiny!" Mason laughed.

Damon swirled his whiskey in his glass. "Well, I just happen to like "Guitar Hero". So you, my friend, are barking up the wrong tree."

Sabrina saw the moment Mason let his charming facade drop along with that oh-so-charming smile. "Okay. Enough with the innuendos, you win, you're hilarious,"

Damon downed the rest of his drink. "Thank you,"

Mason turned to Sabrina, "But I didn't think you would have anything to do with this,"

Sabrina quirked a brow, "Oh I don't have anything to do with him. I'm here for me, thanks,"

"So what are you? I can smell the dead—," he jerked his head toward Damon, "from miles away, but you. You're something different,"

"I think your appearance correlates with more deaths than mine does,"

"Fine." He said shortly. "Come on, man. You don't think I know what this barbecue is about?"

Damon's temper flared. He sat on the edge of the table. "How do you know about me? Your brother was completely clueless."

"It doesn't matter; I'm not your enemy, Damon.

Sabrina gave a hum. "You tried to kill his brother." She said, crossing her arms. "That doesn't really allude to the olive branch of friendship,"

Mason bit out, "That was a mistake. There was confusion; I couldn't chain myself up in time. I have no control once I shift,"

Damon snorted, "What, no obedience school?"

Sabrina's eyes flashed. "Don't start, Salvatore,"

"I'm serious. Let's not spark some age-old feud that doesn't apply to us," Mason interrupted.

"You expect me to believe that you are in Mystic Falls planting peach trees?"

"The whole inter-species feud thing just goes right over your head, doesn't it?" Mason shook his head. "Must be boring with a head so empty,"

"See, the good thing about me is that doesn't mean a damn thing to me." Sabrina leaned with her hands planted firmly on the table. "I want to know why you're here,"

Mason snapped at her, "I lost my brother, my nephew lost his father. I'm here for my family. You understand that, don't you? Jenna said you came back for Caroline. Its the only reason any of us would come back to this damn town. Family." He said, regarding her carefully, and Sabrina straightened. He turned to Damon. "Let's be above this," holding out his hand.

Reluctantly, he took Mason's hand. "Sure. Sure,"

Mason left the dining room when Jenna called him for the game. Out of the corner of her eye, Sabrina saw Damon swipe a pure silver knife from the case. She saw his intentions swirling around his chest.

Damon was going to kill him. And she was going to let him.

Caroline came back alongside her, looking disinterested and nauseous.

"Can we go?"

"Yeah, sure. We have what we need,"

-O-

Sabrina poured an entire container of Morton's sea salt into the steaming bathtub filled with water. She had poured some rose oil for relaxation, but she ached for the salt she held in her hand. Sliding her clothes off, she kicked them into the corner, listening for Caroline to settle into her bed upstairs. Sabrina would be intolerable now, even though she knew the wards would keep out the supernatural boogeyman. Caroline didn't have a heartbeat anymore, but she listened for the rhythmic breaths she took in habit. She wondered if as she got older, would she stop? She hoped not. She stopped herself before she wondered if she would even be there to hear them.

She thought about when Liz would wonder where Caroline was spending her nights, or if she would ever figure it out. She loved her aunt, but Liz made it easy to dislike her most days. Too many missed dance recitals and Caroline making excuses until even Caroline floundered for reasons.

The founder's picnic for the historical society would be this weekend, Sabrina recalled. The library would have a booth she needed to manage. Maybe Caroline could help with the decorations? She would for the right amount of kettle corn and cotton candy. Sabrina was never above bribery. She hated decorating. Sensitive documents? Absolutely. Balloons and crepe paper? She would rather die.

She hissed as she lowered herself into the bath, the salt burning for a short moment before settling into her skin. She waited for the sharp pain, controlling her breathing in case Caroline was feeling nosy. Instead, the water enveloped her so gently she could have cried, slipping down her arms, over her abdomen as scales broke across her skin in gentle foam. Her monster proved just as happy for the water. Her gills opened, and the fullest breath she had ever taken filled her lungs. Blue scales flickered gold by the candle she placed on her countertop. Her tail flipped over the top of the bathtub, and she couldn't even smile about how ridiculous she looked. Instead, she thought about what would happen if she heard back about the online master's degree in library archival work. She wished student loans were still the only factor in her situation.

The floor creaked above her in Caroline's pacing. She caught glimpse of herself in the mirror, flashing black eyes, sharp teeth, claws tracing the edge of the bath. Her head settled against the tub.

But she could ensure at least one of them slept. She looked up, letting a dulled hum reverberate from the center of her chest. The light of the candle flickered. A bed creaked, and the pacing stopped.

Chapter Text

The bathroom door swung open, and Sabrina woke up hissing and flashing sharp teeth, freezing air biting her skin. She bared teeth and claws at the intruder. Caroline stood in a beam of sunlight, her hands planted on her hips. "Oh, please. Don't even start,"

Sabrina grunted, her head falling back against the tub. The water sloshed against the sides as she settled back. The water was ice, but she found she wasn't bothered by it. Had she slept here?

Caroline aided her silent interrogation.

"Did you sleep in here?" She demanded, her nose wrinkling.

Sabrina's head rolled to the side, waving her hands, mindful of her claws near her abdomen. "Really? You need to ask that?"

"Well, I don't know. You might have weird habits now. Weird fish…habits," Caroline floundered for a moment before she shook her head. "Whatever. The library called,"

Sabrina sat up suddenly. "What? What's wrong?"

Caroline examined her manicure before flinging a towel at Sabrina. "Nothing. Chill. They need you to come in earlier than nine for like document stuff. I guess. It sounded boring,"

Sabrina held the towel over the side of the tub. "Did they mention the Fell journals?"

"They want to bring some letters outside,"

Sabrina's jaw slackened. "Outside? Are they insane? Without temperature regulation?"

Caroline snapped her fingers rapidly. "Well, hurry up so we can go. I volunteered for the committee. Did you change your mind about dressing up by any chance?"

Sabrina saw the hope on Caroline's face and hesitated to decimate it. But still, she replied, "And wear a corset? In 80 degrees?"

Caroline's face dropped into grumpiness once more. "Fine. We could've matched, but that's fine." She turned on her heel. "I need you to drop me at my house." Caroline glanced at her phone. "Mom called me. She wants to bond or something,"

"Hmm." Her voice lifted an awkward octave. "Ok, and your feelings on this are…?"

She counted on her fingers. "Unhopeful, low expectations, slightly irritated."

Sabrina listed to herself, Disappointed, ashamed, crestfallen. She remembered all the calls she received from Caroline while she was at William and Mary. After cheer competitions, debate championships, and environmental cleanups, it was the same. "Yeah, mom had to work."

She realized Caroline was still talking.

"So I'll probably need a ride after mom bails, ok?"

Sabrina nodded, "Yeah, sure,"

Caroline nodded once, turning on her heel. "Oh, also. Stefan called. Damon tried stabbing Mason last night. Didn't work. Be on the lookout for possible dog grudge." She closed the door behind her. "I'm putting clothes on your bed!"

Sabrina's head fell back with a thunk.

-O-

It was harder than she thought waving goodbye to Caroline as she trod up to her own house. Liz's patrol car sat in the partially closed garage. Backing out of the driveway, she barely missed a dog walker jaywalking. She waved in apology before hitting the accelerator. She didn't blame the old grandma when she flipped her off. One day, she hoped to carry on the same energy as the woman.

She cut across to the back streets when Main Street was blocked off by street vendors, band performers, and volunteers. Some were dressed in period costumes while others still wore sweats and pajamas, not bothering to change until the last moment. She didn't blame them. The temperature on her dash read seventy-nine degrees. It would only get hotter as the day went on. She stopped her car in front of the library, waving at Judith, who struggled to get her hoop skirt over top of a stack of boxes near the loading dock. The woman shrugged, irritation pinching her brow. Sabrina jumped from the car, offering,

"Need some help?"

-O-

Sabrina had finished clearing her workstation in the archival room when Reyna strode into the room. She wrapped her leather jacket more tightly around her.

"It's cold as tits in here," She said.

Sabrina looked over her shoulder, her French braid swishing against her back. "What an entrance,"

"What can I say, I probably would've been burned along with the other witches in this town back then,"

Sabrina bit back a smile as she looked back at the box on the table. Gloves, tabletop magnifying lens, portable document scanner, bookbinding supplies, and a few books.

Reyna peered over Sabrina's shoulder. "They convince you to go outside with your precious artifacts?"

"Not quite," Sabrina said, adding her laptop, a notepad, and a few ink pens into the box. "I refused to take out anything that needs to be temperature regulated. They wanted to take out the Fell letters. The original copies," she continued with a bit of malice.

Reyna nodded. "Those animals,"

Sabrina nodded. "I did say I would work on some book restorations. Give the booth something dynamic,"

"Oh, yeah. Riveting stuff,"

"It's not fight club, but it can be exciting,"

"I'll let you think that because you're cute. Anyway," she reached into her messenger bag. "Mom sent this,"

Sabrina took the leather-bound book, turning it in her hands, fingers running along the gold inlays and decorative leather ridges. She opened the front cover, almost gasping when she noticed manual, movable type press work marking and indentations. Reyna clapped her on the shoulder. "Hope you can read Latin, dude,"

-O-

After some finagling, Sabrina convinced Reyna to carry one of her boxes to the library pop-up tent. Reyna managed to stay with her for all of 20 minutes before catching a glimpse of the waitress who recently moved back to town after a brief excursion to Atlanta.

"How come you don't ogle me like that?" Sabrina asked without looking up from applying glue to a book spine.

"Because it feels strangely incestuous." Reyna adjusted her hair, throwing a wink over her shoulder."Don't wait up for me, hoss,"

Sabrina looked up, "No one likes to be called that!"

After noticing a few strange stairs, she returned to her work, the book Miriam sent weighing heavily in her lap. A few kids watched with interest, one asking if she was a book surgeon. Sabrina held a scalpel-like knife in her hands and decided it was a valid question. A couple of young teenagers pretended not to be vaguely interested when their grandmothers stopped in to say hello. She spotted Caroline barking orders at decorators, jumping into the fray, and readjusting balloons and streamers. She caught her eye and waved. Caroline rolled her eyes, gesturing to the workers around her, silently demanding, 'Can you believe this shit—,'

Sabrina offered a mock glare, shaking her head at her cousin. Liz appeared at her daughter's side, redirecting her torrents of energy. Liz noticed her and offered a knowing grin, and Sabrina waved. Sabrina managed to stave off her curiosity for another half hour before she reached for the book in her lap. Setting the book on her stand, she unwound the clasp until a light click sounded. She grabbed her notebook and pen for annotations and set to work, noting the types of paper, font, ink, and any embellishments before starting on the information written in the book.

Her notes read:

•Hereditary curse.

•More power on a full moon, but more impervious to injury all the time

•Transformation— excruciating pain, a complete change to the muscular-skeletal system

•Lethal bite to vampires, bite can turn another human

•Werewolves created? Or just naturally existing.

•The Council?

She stopped at her last bullet point, underlining it several times. She flipped through the next several pages. The Council— or whatever it was— was never mentioned again. While it was only written once, Sabrina had the sinking feeling it was only mentioned because it was an understood fact of life. To the book's intended readers anyway, but to Sabrina? Yeah, not so much.

A cold lemonade dropped in front of her, and Sabrina jumped. Tim stood in front of her booth in a white t-shirt and cargo shorts.

"This for me?" She eyed the watery cup suspiciously.

He shrugged. "Can't I do something nice?" At her stare, he continued, "Caroline didn't want it,"

"Oop. There it is." she took the cup, enjoying a long sip. "Lucky for you. I still accept pity lemonades," she said, patting the seat next to her. "C'mon. The heat's getting to you, I can tell,"

A small smile tugged at his mouth. He jumped over the stack of junk next to the table, plopping into the metal folding chair. His watchful dark eyes followed Caroline as she flitted from place to place with her mom closely following.

Sharp feedback over the PA system had Tim and Sabrina clutching their ears. Carol Lockwood stood on the stage Caroline finished moments before. Her appearance was immaculate, with silky hair that shone in the sun and finely pressed clothes that were worth more than she made in a month. She tapped the microphone, waving, offering a self-assured smile, saying,

"This is all part of the historical society, continuing efforts to give back to the community. Thanks to the generous donation of the Fell family. We are now standing in the sight of our newest public park. Thank you to everyone who has shown up today to lend a helping hand. Thanks."

The crowd roared in applause, whistling and cheering.

Sabrina said, more to herself, "They really don't know what lives underneath, do they?"

Tim snorted derisively, "They really don't. Whatcha reading?" He asked, sipping more air than lemonade through his straw, peering over her shoulder to the leather book on the stand.

"A book your mom lent me. About the recent influx of dog-breathed individuals,"

He turned the cover, eyes widening. He murmured reverently, "Lycanthrope Codex." His fingers twitched as he fought the urge to grab the book. "I didn't know mom still had this." His voice turned a bit resentful. "She never let me read it,"

Sabrina's lips twitched. "Go for it, dude." She warned before his hands touched. "Gloves on the side of the table,"

Tim practically dove for them before examining the book with a forced gentleness. It killed him to turn the book slowly, not to give into the frantic energy that had followed him from early childhood. She allowed him a few minutes before she asked,

"Have you heard of this?"

He answered distractedly. "Of what?"

"The Council?"

Tim looked up sharply. "Why do you say that?"

Sabrina quirked a brow. "Oo-kay. Like that reaction makes me feel better,"

Tim tried to settle back into his chair. "Well, I didn't mean… I didn't mean it like that,"

"Like a paranoid witch in the middle of Salem,"

His voice cracked slightly when he laughed. "Only some weird ghost stories mom used to tell us when we were kids,"

"Ghost stories?" She repeated, tilting her head to the side.

"Weird family,"

"The fact had caught my attention, yes. What about the stories?"

"It's more of a Mystic Falls thing. Mom said the stories started a little before the Civil War,"

"Interesting that it matches the Salvatores' turning timeline or whatever," she groused. At his confused look, she said, "What? I have access to all the old town records. Wasn't that hard to find no matter how damn secretive they pretend to be,"

Tim looked at her strangely before shaking his head and continuing, "From what I remember, they were kinda like the boogeyman for the supernatural populations, witches, werewolves, vampires….and various others,"

"Inquisition crap?"

"Inquisition crap. They almost burned the town to the ground," he returned his attention to the book, flipping through the pages.

A dull hum emanated from…somewhere, and Sabrina's head jerked up. She'd heard that noise before.

"Did you hear that?"

"Hear what?" Tim didn't look up.

There was nothing calm or peaceful about the ocean's call to her. It spoke like a warning, a dulled whisper to look closer, hidden underneath her bracelet's charm. Hunger bit into her stomach, heavy and thick. Her fangs burned. Her eyes cut across the festival, past the family buying ice cream, Carol Lockwood chewing out a poor teenager, and Bonnie following around Jeremy Gilbert.

She spotted Caroline darting away from the festival, trailing along the tree line. Caroline didn't catch her stare. A deep frown was ingrained harshly into her face as she drew her blonde curls into a ruthless ponytail. She marched into the woods. A deep iron filled her nostrils, and Sabrina jumped from her chair. Tim startled.

"What are you doing?"

She told Tim to watch the tent and followed Caroline into the woods.

Chapter Text

The urge to rip her bracelet off grew the deeper she ventured into the woods. Confliction burned in her chest as something begged to be released. Not now, she hummed. Not now, not now, not now.

Her eyes sharpened as she scoured every distance shadow, ears pricking with every noise amplifying painfully. A twig snapping to her left, deer scattering to the four corners, then the dull hum of the distant falls. At that, she squeezed her hands into tight fists, anxiety burning her chest. With the water so close, she could—

Sabrina whirled around.

She didn't need to be here. She needed to be at the festival researching, but a tug inside her chest refused to let go. She argued within herself. Caroline was nearly grown. She needed a little time to herself…didn't she?

A gunshot rang out. Sabrina ran.

Leaping over downed tree branches, she looked up as an eagle soared above her. Moving in a blur toward the noise, her bracelet scorched her skin.

She stopped in a small clearing before a cacophony of noises echoed before she heard a broad hiss then Caroline's small voice.

"Hi, mom,"

Sabrina moved again, skidding to a stop in front of a cave near an old Civil War munitions storage. Near to the Lockwood cellar too. She wondered how many werewolves had ended up here over the years. Old blood bit through the air as well as the acrid notes of gun powder and a sweetness she couldn't recognize. Purple flowers littered the ground under her feet. She thought blearily, The Library had such good plans for this place.

Damon whirled, venom in his voice, "Will you stop being such a bitch to your mom, Caroline!" He stared down at Liz. "Now, what are we going to do with you? I don't particularly enjoy being shot multiple times. The vervain?" He clicked his tongue. "Also, not your best moment,"

Franticness edged into Caroline's voice. "You won't tell anyone, will you? Mom? Mom? Please." Caroline never begged.

Sabrina moved around the ruins of the old Lockwood estate, peering into the old windows, brushing away caked dirt with a harsh scrub of her fingers.

"Look, I know that we don't get along and that you hate me but I'm your daughter and you'll do this for me, right? Mom, please. He will kill you,"

Sabrina stood in the Lockwood cellar entrance, chest heaving. Elena spotted her before anyone else. "Sabrina!" She explained. "Don't come—,"

Before she could finish, Sabrina stood in front of Damon, baring sharp teeth with her clawed hand wrapped around the tender skin of his throat. She lifted until only his toes dragged the ground.

"Crazy bitch," he gasped, clawing at her hands.

Her eyes darkened. "That's not very nice,"

With Sabrina's hand around Damon's throat, Caroline yelled, "Sabrina, no!"

Sabrina's hand moved deftly, breaking Damon's neck with a sickening crack. He slumped in her grip, her claws drawing blood. Stefan's eyes widened as Sabrina held Damon's weight with one hand for a long moment before carelessly dropping him to the ground, letting him strike the side of his head on a rock. She turned cold, black eyes toward Stefan, and he recoiled slightly, standing a bit straighter in front of Elena. Good, he had the sense to be afraid.

Caroline's chest heaved as Sabrina turned, her eyes wild. "Either that, or something worse," she hissed before her face returned to normal. Later, she would relive the terror that Caroline's eyes held for the briefest moment.

"God! Sabrina!" Liz cried, despair edging into anger. "You too? They can't have gotten to you too,"

Caroline approached her mother, her hands raised. "No, she's not a vampire, mom. She's ok," Caroline's eyes darted warily back to Sabrina, silently asking for affirmation.

"Yeah. I'm not," she said, remaining still. "Not a vampire, that is,"

"What the hell are you?"

"Not important,"

Liz's nose wrinkled, her voice rough with disgust. "I really don't know what's worse at this point,"

"Mom," Caroline began.

From her place crouched in the cellar, Liz held up her hand. "No." She looked at Sabrina. "Can you keep Caroline away from me, please? I don't wanna see her,"

Caroline recoiled.

Sabrina moved forward, stepping in front of Caroline. "She's your daughter, Liz,"

"Not anymore." She spat out. "My daughter's gone." Liz laughed bitterly. "Look around you. These men are dead because of her. Not because of my Caroline. Because of the damn monster,"

Stefan and Elena looked between the pair. Out of the corner of her eye, Sabrina saw how her eyes lingered on Damon's form.

Sabrina finally noticed the three deputies strewn about the room in bloody disarray. A perverse pride thrummed through Sabrina. Blood dripped from Caroline's chin that she raced to wipe from her face when she turned away. Gunpowder lay underneath Caroline's fingernails.

"What do you expect when you plan an ambush against your daughter?" She murmured.

"And you," Liz said, and Sabrina's eyes shot back to her, watching for any sudden moves.

Sabrina's frown deepened. "What about me?"

"You think you're helping her, don't you? Letting her run free like she is? Don't you understand how dangerous that is? The blood on her hands is yours too,"

Sabrina flashed sharp teeth, and Caroline grabbed her forearm with bruising force. "So be it." The voice wasn't hers, graveled and sharp. "It's more than you've ever given her,"

Caroline yanked her back. "Sabrina!" She cried. "Stop it,"

Liz let her head fall into her hands, murmuring. "I would rather have buried you both than see you like this,"

The words dealt a blow to Sabrina but a sharp wound to Caroline, who faltered in her grip on Sabrina. Sabrina lost her breath. Caroline's arm dropped from Sabrina. The salt of Caroline's tears broke above the stench of blood. The quiet was suffocating.

All stood in silence until Stefan spoke up. He explained no one else would be dying today, that the sheriff would be coming back to the Boarding House, that Damon would compel the memories away. After much begging from Caroline, Liz reluctantly rose from her place on the floor, keeping her distance from all of them, stepping over Damon's prone floor.

Caroline stopped in the doorway, letting Stefan lead Liz away by the arm. "Why were you following me?" It wasn't an accusation strangely.

Sabrina sounded as defeated as Caroline looked. "I saw you go into the woods with Elena. It was just a feeling. I dunno." She shrugged, shoving her hands in her pockets. "I dunno, I dunno," Caroline needed a hug, but Sabrina couldn't summon the energy. "What's happening? Why were you here?"

"Mason told mom." She whispered. "He told her that Stefan and Damon were vampires. Elena ran after them,"

"And you followed?"

Caroline didn't answer. She tilted her head; seeing Stefan keeping her mom so close galvanized her into moving again. "I have to go with them, Sabrina,"

Caroline took the stairs two at a time. She met Caroline's eyes before her cousin looked away back to her mother, heartbroken. Sabrina left her with Liz. She only cried as she curled into herself to sleep that night.

'I would rather have buried you both than see you like this,'

Chapter Text

Liz woke with a pounding headache, a hangover with vengeance. She sat up in darkness, dried leaves crunching under her shifting. Her hands shook as she lifted them. The heady scent of iron filled her senses. A wooden stake fell from her hand. The moon hung overhead, shining in-between skeleton tree branches.

She dropped the stake with a gasp, recoiling. She shifted, and her back hit something solid. Her body felt heavy, like moving through molasses. She turned, the back of her hand dragging over the ground, the mud sticking to her sleeve. She saw the muddy jeans and bejeweled t-shirt before she noticed the familiar blonde curls. A patch of red spread across the dirty white t-shirt.

God, no. No, no, no…nononononono. Caroline. Her daughter lay, eyes half-open, death grey instead of cornflower blue. Then, the blood on her hands suddenly burned. She brushed her daughter’s hair from her face, cradling it between her palms, resting her forehead against hers.

“Oh, baby,” a dry sob heaved from her chest. “Oh, baby, why did you—,”

Water sloshed behind her, and Liz jerked up, her heart jumping painfully. Her eyes darted along the tree line before settling at the pool near the base of the falls. Small waves edged up the shore, barely reaching the bottom of her boot. Another slosh, and Liz forced herself to her feet, backing away from the water. She spotted a fin breaking the water. No catfish was that big, especially not with the spikes. A dull hum wrapped itself around her heart like a thorned rose vine. Water hit the shore, flooding around her shoes. She didn’t step back.

Dark hair and grey skin broke the surface of the water, black eyes reflecting back at her. The hum tightened its grip, yanking and pulling. A short step, and her boot sunk into the mud. The water soaked up to her knees, and she felt scales brush against the back of her legs.

“No, please…”

Dark hands wrapped around her waist. The cold water bit into her thighs, sending an ache through her knees. A tear slid down her face. The hands pulled her into the water. She didn’t struggle until the water covered her face. The water boiled red underneath the fog and the moon.

A scream ripped her throat raw as Sabrina shot up in bed. Cold sweat poured down her body as wind rattled the windows. Her knuckles turned white as she gripped her quilt and sheets. Thunder rumbled, shaking the house. Something tapped against glass. Raking her hands through damp hair, she turned her head. Green eyes reflected back at her. Peanut pawed at the window again, probably howling with the way her mouth moved. Standing on shaky legs, she crossed the room, pushing the window up, allowing the sopping cat inside, letting it traipse across her desk, muddying several papers. She collapsed on the edge of the bed, tears burning her eyes.

“Don’t let me drag you down with me,” her breath broke in a gasp. “P-please,”

Chapter Text

Sabrina let another of Caroline's calls go to voicemail. She knew Caroline was using all her time in between classes to up her stalking game; she also knew Caroline would march right up to the library after school, but that problem felt strangely far away, which should have been concerning in itself. Everything in the world stayed at a distance, her ever lengthening to-do list, Caroline, her aunt, the lawyer’s paperwork to sign, Reyna’s impending birthday, her psychotic urges. All very, very far away like fancy spa music at a budget pedicure place.

Despite the fact that she had several new catalogues to make for the digital archive she was building, she held a book on the stand, taking a small razorblade, slicing away excess glue from the spine before pulling the stack of pages away completely. It was a new donation from an estate sale a couple towns over. With a restored binding, she was certain it would fetch a nice price at the annual library charity auction. People were so often curious about the Salem witch trials at any rate. Her finger ran over Sarah Goode’s name when Reyna spoke up from across the room.

“You’re avoiding me. Stop,”

Sabrina’s heart jolted in her chest. “For someone who wears so much dangly jewelry, you’re too freaking quiet,”

When she looked up, Reyna leaned against the doorway into the archive room. “You’re ignoring me. I don’t like it,”

A ghost of a smile flickered across her mouth. “You can be such a cat sometimes. Ignore everyone until you see a laptop then step all over the keys,”

“Not my fault shiny things appeal to me,”

Sabrina hummed as Reyna slinked into the room, swinging her leg over the chair nearest to Sabrina. Reyna peered over her shoulder before grimacing,

“How do you not blow your brains out? I would be so bored,”

“Shh. Let the razorblades soothe me,”

“Why is it ok when you say stuff like that?”

The silence stretched between them, and Sabrina refused to break it, to think that Reyna cancelled some of her lessons to babysit her best friend with instability issues. Reyna was less patient, huffing at least three sighs before Sabrina looked up, holding the new spine overtop a layer of glue. “Can I help you?”

“Do you know how bad it is when I have to start taking calls from Caroline instead of avoiding them? What did you do, throw your new phone into another undisclosed body of water?”

On cue, Sabrina’s phone trilled. She sighed, silencing another call when Caroline’s name flashed across the screen. “Obviously not,”

“So what’s with the angst and retreat?” at her face, Reyna rebutted. “Don’t even try to deny it. It reeks like Thomas Mann in here,”

Sabrina’s final bit of lingering pride popped as she sank into her chair, pressing her palms into her eyes. “I just-- I just don’t want to think about it,”

“About what?”

“I dunno. Life. That it sucks. That I eat people now,” she said sharply. Reyna never recoiled, only cocked a lazy brow. “Doesn’t that freak you out? Like at all?” Sabrina’s temper flared at Reyna’s shrug. “You hid a body or… or did something with it! A body, not to mention, that did not have a heart! Why, you may ask? Because I ate it,” she hissed, gesturing wildly, leaning forward in her chair. “How can you even-- even stand to be in the same room as me?”

Reyna’s casual posture vanished, her eyes flashing viciously. “Now, don’t even go there or I will get pissed. Asking me how--,” she said more to herself. Reyna reached forward, thumping Sabrina on the forehead. Hard.

“Ow!” sharp canines flashed. “What was that for?”

“You’re being stupid, that’s why. So are you going to tell me what happened at the Lockwood place, or. Am I going to have to give you a concussion? I’m serious. All I’ve gotten out of Caroline are just crackhead ramblings. And apparently Stefan and Elena are too depressed from their weekly breakup that…you know what. I just don’t feel like doing that right now,” she paused. “Was it Liz? Or Caroline? Is that what you’re avoiding the world? Like, what the hell happened that was so bad?”

“I’m not avoiding anyone,” she snapped. “Care is taking care of her mom right now. That should be the only thing she’s worried about.” Sabrina’s nails tapped against her thigh. “You know, she would have staked her. Right there. They all would have let her too. Stefan, Elena. Every single one of them. And Damon--,”

“Sabrina,” Reyna’s voice became sharper than she’d ever heard it. “Did they try to-- did he…with you?”

Sabrina heard past the raging vibrato. Fear shook her voice. She dropped her binding tools, gripping Reyna’s wrists. All those swirling abstractions that seemed too far away to bother with minutes ago rushed back, leaving her dizzy.

“No, no, no. Reyna, nothing like that,”

“Because I swear. Sabrina--,”

“It wasn’t that. It’s me.” her grip tightened, and she would regret the bruises on Reyna’s skin later. Water burned the corners of her eyes. “God, Reyna. No. I was going to kill her. Liz. I was going to kill her for what she would have done to Caroline. I would have because she was going to hurt what’s mine. I can’t-- I can’t--,”

Reyna’s arms shot out, wrapping around Sabrina’s shoulders, pulling until she planted most of her weight against her. Sabrina’s back twinged, but she didn’t care. She whispered her dream into Reyna’s shoulder, shaking.

“What’s happening to me?”

Reyna’s grip tightened briefly before she pulled back. “Just growing pains, mama. It’ll hurt until it doesn’t,”

The words would have irked her coming from anyone else. But Reyna’s kindness was just like the rest of her, a little rough but powerful.

Reyna looked over both shoulders. “What say we play hooky?”

Her eyes widened. “I’ve only been here for three weeks and this is what you’re asking me?”

“What? Like anyone comes back here to check your progress? Even the librarians are bored to tears,”

“Don’t be mean. I’m emotionally fragile,”
“Yes, helpless woman absolutely emanates from you right now,”

Sabrina shrugged as her phone rang. She picked up even as Reyna grumbled.

“Ah, now you pick up the phone?”

Sabrina held her hand over the receiver briefly. “It’s the library phone, you dinglehopper. Hello, this is Sabrina Forbes with the Mystic Falls library archives.” her brows lifted. “Mrs. Lockwood, how are you? …ok, yes. Oh, no, ma’am. I’m settling back into the small town routine,”

“What’s she want?”

Sabrina swatted her friend away. “No, I remember the masquerade ball is coming up. Is it still the biggest event for the historical society? …yes, I thought so. Well, how can I help you? Oh…”

“Oh? What does ‘oh’ mean?”

“No, no, no. I’m sure I can find something for you. Have you contacted the families themselves as well? Great, ok. We can definitely supplement with what we have as well. Any requests? Letters, photos, memorabilia? Oh, anything. Yes, I can do that. I’ll currate those myself, ma’am. I’ll bring them by if you’d like or--,” Sabrina paused, her fingers flipping a pen. “No, of course. Sure. That’s fine too. I love Jenna. I’m sure she would have good judgement as well,”

“Sabrina,” she whined.

Sabrina forced a smile into her voice, which came onto her face like more of a grimace. “Alright, yeah. I’ll let you know. Yes, take care,”

Sabrina let the receiver fall with a defeated groan.

“Well,” Reyna prompted.

“Founders Masquerade ball,”

“Again…well?”

“Carol needs some extra filler for displays at the Masquerade Ball. Small exhibits. Founding Families stuff. Lockwoods, Fells, Forbes, andddd,”

“And the Salvatores?” Reyna filled in. Sabrina nodded. “This could be a good thing,”

Sabrina peered at Reyna overtop her glasses, suspicion edging into her tone. “How so?”

“Mom and I were talking about it earlier. A lotta water has passed underneath the janky bridges here in Mystic Falls. Which, y’know, unsurprisingly includes antisemitism,”

“I wish I could say I was surprised, but,”

“Yeah, don’t waste one of your lies on them,”

“They’re numbered?”

Reyna frowned. “Yeah, duh,”

Sabrina considered asking before shaking her head and decided ignorance was better than a migraine. She returned to what she couldn’t afford ignorance over. “So, rewind to the Salvatores and intertwining janky bridges. What exactly intertwines them?”

“Elena,”

Sabrina grimaced. “I don’t want to think about anything intertwining under her bridges,”

Reyna dry-heaved. “You did not have to word it like that,”

“It was your dumb analogy,”

Reyna’s eyes clamped shut. “It doesn’t mean I want to think about how her next OB appointment is gonna go. Like, ‘Yes, Miss Gilbert, anything to report in the thunder down under?’”

Sabrina froze before she howled with laughter. “You think--,” another cackle as she leaned back, holding her stomach. “You think they’ve had a few new walkabouts to report?”

Reyna smirked, unrepentant. “Forget walkabout. There’s probably been so many walk throughs that she’s hitting up for a new real estate agent,”

Sabrina wiped mirthful tears from the corners of her eyes. “We’re terrible people,”

“Hey, man. We totally respect ho code alright. But that doesn’t mean you get to be a martyring little bitch every time something doesn’t go your way. Besides, what do you think they’re saying about us?”

She scoffed. “Probably thinking about new ways to pin us onto their little science project specimen boards,”

“Really? You really think they have that many brain cells to spare in between bouts of horny teenaged angst?”

A small grin broke through. “I hate that you’re right,”

“Course I am. And you don’t have to sound so surprised. You’ll hurt my feelings,”

“Right,” she drawled. “And don’t think I didn’t notice the hickey under your collar. Ho code, my ass,”

“Like I would bother hiding it,” Reyna practically preened. “She was feisty. In the ring too.” she winked. “Trust me, I won. More than once,”

Sabrina wrinkled her nose. “I don’t need to know how cage fighting in Roanoke is foreplay for you,”

“Oh, and like I bring up the book thing for you?”

“What book thing?” she asked peevishly. “I don’t have a book thing,”

“Two words. Aiden O’Connell,”

Sabrina’s retort died as a flush heated her neck and up her face.

“You and old professor types. I swear,”

“Reyna,” she groaned.

“Or is the PhD abbreviation--,” she grinned.

Sabrina smacked her arm. “Ok! Ok, I get it. Different strokes for different folks. No shaming here,”

Reyna grabbed her hand, twining their fingers. “But really, we do need more info. And something tells me the archives are the closest we’re gonna get to a background check in this situation,”

“Yeah, I know.” Sabrina’s eyes surveyed the room. “C’mon. I’ve been dying to show you my new system for the digital archive set-up,”

-O-

Reyna flipped through the next section of the newspaper. “I mean, good ol’ Kitty cat popped up at the right time to have started all of this shit,”

“We already figured she turned them,”

“But it brings up the question, why come here in the first place? I mean, sure, it’s like we’re located over the Sunnydale hellmouth, but it can’t just be that, can it?”

Sabrina gaped. “This is the hellmouth, isn’t it?”

“Duh. You’re three chapters behind, my dude,”

Sabrina shook her head, like a dog sloughing off water. “Is your mom…Giles?”

“As long as I end up with Cordelia Chase, I don’t care,”

“You and your fixation with dramabots is beyond me honestly,”

“Yeah, and poor Spike’s predisposition for poetry and quips did absolutely nothing for you,”

Sabrina turned back to her screens, hiding a bemused grin. “You can wipe that smug look off your face right now, Reyna,”

“What look? There is no look. I have no-- wait! Scroll back just a fuzz. Right there,”

“The journal entry?” she squinted, pushing her glasses further up her nose. “KP? No. Why would she leave a loose paper like this?”

“A hundred and fifty years, man. Everyone slips up sometime,”

“About breakfast choices? Because that’s all I’m seeing right now.” she enlarged the text, then caught sight of a faded post script. “Masking from KM. That’s all it says. Who the hell is KM?”

“A tomorrow problem. Now we’re going off the fact that she can mask the moonstone which, although unproven, has the power to affect our local bats and dogs.” her face twisted grimly. “And I’d rather not figure out what it does to the local fishes and birds too,”

-O-

“I still don’t understand why we have to come here in person,” Sabrina griped, readjusting her hold on the archive boxes and folders. “Carol said she would send someone,”

Hands free and shoved into her pockets, Reyna bumped Sabrina’s shoulders. “Because you can’t hide in your library forever, and we need to scope out for the masquerade ball. Not really much of a fan of walking blind into a place where everyone is wearing a mask,” at Sabrina’s wayward glance, she said more defensively. “What? Just because the military didn’t stick after bootcamp doesn’t mean I forgot everything,”

Trudging up the long drive, Sabrina adjusted her grip again. “Can you at least pretend to help?”

“Ok,”

“Now, what’re you doing?”

“Pretending,”

“Oh, you little shit.” she glared before marching faster, clanging the door knocker, a faded bronze wolf. A little too on the nose for Sabrina.

Reyna pouted, scuffing her boots against the porch. “I wanted to do that,”

“Only helpers--,”

The door flew open before she could finish. Sabrina’s cheeky grin faded into something more subdued, more polite and appropriate when faced with a harried Carol Lockwood with her staff criss-crossing behind her.

“Oh, Sabrina,” she put a hand to her chest. “You have no idea what a help it is to not send someone out for this. Please, come in. Come in. And Reyna,” she blinked before she stepped aside. “Still keeping out of trouble, are we?” a terse smile lined her face.

She didn’t give her time to reply before she spun, expecting them to follow her. Reyna leaned closer to Sabrina’s ear.

“You think she’s still mad about the whole stealing a school bus and running over her garden club sign?”

“Still unproven,” she clucked. “But hypothetically, yes,”

As the next hour passed, Sabrina suffered the mundanities of Carol’s disasters in event planning. Reyna had skulked off several minutes before. Her mind drifted in either one of two directions when faced with consuming boredom-- her running Indiana Jones fantasy or worrying about Caroline. And since she was feeling particularly angsty today, the pendulum swung in the direction of deep, dark, and dwindling as well as other fitting alliteration.

The vervain was definitely out of Liz’s system by now, and if Damon had kept his bargain, compelling away the ill-timed discovery, then Liz and Caroline should have returned to their normal amount of dysfunction. She had listened to all of Caroline’s voice messages more than once. The first ones had been timid, a bit remorseful for leaving Sabrina alone. The following ones became more irritated and whiny, demanding who was the avoidant teenager in their relationship. The last was: “Katherine just put Jenna in the hospital with a well-placed stabby-stab. Please stop being such a toddler. I don’t know. Just call me,”

Reyna saddled up next to her after emerging from who-knows-which hallway. “I don’t like it,”

Sabrina brow lifted. “Care to be more specific?”

“Too many entry points. Visibility is absolute garbage in these old houses. And you know my issues with sightlines,”

“That it throws off your inner fine-feathered friend?” Sabrina sniped, rearranging the last of the display cases, checking the portable lights, spreading a velvet fabric to line underneath the letters and trinkets. When she selected the letters and journals, she turned back, looking over her shoulder. “Usually, it takes more to make you pouty,”

She found Reyna solemn. Never a good sign, especially when she crossed her arms, leaning back on her heels, making herself bigger.

Sabrina’s voice softened. “Hey, I’m sorry. I didn’t mean it the way it sounded.” Those fortifications around her friend’s expression cracked a bit. When she reached for Reyna’s hand, the woman hesitated only a moment before she took it. “I’m being a jerk who is simultaneously confrontational and avoidant,”

Reyna shook her head, looking down at her feet, before stepping closer to Sabrina. “No, don’t —“ a sad smile twinged her expression. “I know it’s because of everything.“ She squeezed her fingers. “I guess I’m just not used to being so worried like this,”

I'm not used to worrying about you like this, is what she didn’t say.

Sabrina’s chest tightened, words catching in the back of her throat. For the first time in her life, she didn’t know what to say, or do to make it better, because in as few words as possible to describe the situation – it sucked. The thought that she couldn’t make it better — the fear she had been avoiding for days, if I can’t make it better, then what’s the point of it all? — nearly sent her into a tailspin, but she swallowed it.

“I know,” she said quietly, because she had nothing else to offer. She offered a wry half smile.“I guess we just suffer together,”

Reyna snorted. “Yeah, what else is new.” Then she caught Sabrina‘s gaze, her warmer brown stare, bordering on vulnerability. “But together, OK?”

No more running, Sabrina. And instead of the question feeling like an attack or failure, it felt like relief.

Her eyes watered. “Always,”

Reyna nodded stiffly, pulling herself together, in such an awkward way that it made Sabrina smile. Reyna cleared her throat. “And in that renewed spirit of honesty, I do have to tell you something,”

Sabrina’s brow rose, but she still turned around, gathered her display supplies and put them in her leftover box. “Does the renewed sense of camaraderie force me not to freak out about this?”

“It’s not mandatory,” she conceded, “but it would be appreciated,”

“Do you remember the PI from like a year ago?”

“You helped her catch the bail jumper?”

She nodded. “Among other things, but yes,”

Sabrina side when she remembered something. “You never returned the surveillance equipment, did you?” At her silence, a slightly hysterical laugh escaped her. “Reyna, I — that’s theft,”

“Forgetfulness. Nuance,” she said. “Anyway, there’s a great oak tree with a view of the Salvatore‘s house,”

Sabrina’s heart seized — how many times could it do that before there was permanent damage? —, And her head jerked up. “Reyna!“ She hissed, ignoring the nosy stares of wandering wait staff. “My God, what if they’d seen you? We didn’t exactly leave that last encounter on friendly terms,”

“Which,“ she took the box from Sabrina's hands, “is exactly why I channeled my inner Veronica Mars. Look, man, you know I’m right. No way they were going to share their little plan, even if we are on the same side of keeping under aged teenage girls alive.” Her eyes widened haughtily. “Albeit, for vastly different reasons, at this point in time,”

“I hate that you are right,”

Reyna smirked. “Yeah, I figured that would be the part you didn’t like,“

“OK, so what did you learn hypothetically from this ill advised excursion?”

“They’re planning on killing Katherine tomorrow,”

Reyna swiped the box from Sabrina while she was distracted. Sabrina straightened her cardigan sleeves. “Not our business if they’re insisting on committing suicide,” Sabrina wondered if she could still get anxiety hives like she used to when she was younger, when Gran would test the water against her wrist, so that Sabrina could soak in an oatmeal bath.

-O-

Her eyes had always been soft even during her warnings. “You’ll worry us, both into the grave, you know. I am the one who’s supposed to be worried about gray hairs,“

Sabrina remained silent, perching her chin against her crossed, arms resting on her knees. Blue eyes cut across her knowingly.

“Miriam told me Reyna found you in the woods behind the middle school again, hmm? I thought we agreed to no more hiding back there. It’s dangerous,“ she said, turning the water off, pouring a generous amount of oats into the bath. “And it seems to me you’re finding yourself there at the same time of the day. Right before Coach Matthews history class?“

At this, Sabrina tucked further into herself, hiding behind a curtain of light brown hair. Gran sighed, “Sabrina —,”

“He thinks I’m stupid, gran,“ a hot tear of anger broke through Sabrina’s chest when her voice broke. “I’ve heard him talk to the other teachers. When I am too quiet, he… He just yells.“ Her arms, gesticulated back-and-forth, lanky, and uncoordinated. “Then when I have an answer or an idea, he talks over me like I’m nothing. Like my voice —,“ Sabrina stopped as grande caught her with two hands on either side of her face. A scorching tear caught on her grands thumb.

“Now you listen here, Sabrina. Used or not, your voice is yours and nobody else’s. Especially not to some little boy, who peaked in high school.” When Sabrina huffed a pitiful laugh, Gran continued. “I know it’s easy to get away from what’s bothering you. Feels safer, doesn’t it? Like we can control everything from far away.“ Her thumbs stroked the sides of her face. “We Forbes women like that, having control and taking care of everything with details and lists. But we can’t do it from so far away every time. Sometimes, you gotta toss your hands into the thick of the mess to find —,“

Sabrina sniffled. “The answer?“

Her eyes crinkled with fondness. “No, pretty girl. The path to get through to the next step. But you don’t need to cut through the brush by yourself. If I had known what kind of worrier you would be, I would’ve told your parents to name you Atlas instead. You can’t carry the world's worries by yourself. Just ask my scoliosis and sciatica,“ she tutted with a sharp grin. “Don’t laugh at the elderly. It’s rude,“

Sabrina, untangled herself, leaning forward, affronted. “I am not!”

“You don’t have to. Your father got that same look when he was planning, which old folks home to send me to,”

Sabrina guffawed.

“Now,” Gran smacked her granddaughter's knees. “Take your bath, and I’m calling the school before dinner. No if‘s, ands, or buts. I am sure we are not the first,“

A little spindle of anxiety released in Sabrina‘s chest. “Yes, ma’am,“

She nodded decisively, propping her hands on her hips. “Now, swear on the Golden Girls,“

Sabrina gasped. “What?! That’s not fair!“

“On the Golden Girls.“ She said with a firm glare over her glasses. “No more running when you can ask for help instead.“

When Gran didn’t cower under the middle school glower that could’ve chargrilled a filet at twenty paces, Sabrina let her head thunk against the tub. “Fine. I promise,”

-O-

She forced herself to stop adjusting her sleeves when Reyna continued.

“And you know I am 100% on board with that. The whole murdering a sociopath thing,”

The more she stared at Reyna, the more the spindle of anxiety in her chest slowly released, her shoulders relaxed.

“You just think we are dealing with the oldest amateurs alive?”

Another bit of anxiety released Reyna too when she laughed. “Yeah, pretty much. No brain upstairs, you know. But they’re roping in the Bennett kid. And who’s going to be her first call?”

“Caroline,“ she breathed. Reyna nodded. “What are the odds of another meeting like this happening?“

Reyna glanced at her watch. “Oh, pretty good in about 43 minutes,”

Sabrina chewed her lower lip. “You’re driving. I need to make a list,”

Chapter Text

That was how Sabrina found herself in the Salvatore boarding house, lurking in the corner with her arms crossed. She hid bruised knuckles while Damon held an iced bourbon to his jaw. Reyna reclined on the couch between a fidgeting Caroline, who looked warily between Sabrina and the rest of the group, and a stalwart-looking Bonnie, who appeared equal parts professional and disdainful. Reyna chewed on the BBQ sunflower seeds she forced Sabrina to buy from the Shell station.

Sympathy pursed at Bonnie’s lips. “I know you want Elena back and that you love her,” Sabrina caught a strange look passed between the two brothers. Her brow rose. Interesting indeed. “But it’s risky. People could still be hurt,”

Stefan stopped pacing, raking his hands through his hair. “Look, Bonnie,” he said softly. “I want Elena back, yes, but it’s more than that,”

“Ah,” Damon smirked. “The brooding hero strikes again,”

Stefan talked over his brother. “What Katherine did to Jenna…it crossed a line. She has to be stopped before it happens again,”

Bonnie shook her head. “I don’t know. You said she wouldn’t try anything in a crowded room with so many innocent people too,”

“We need you on board with this,” he said softly.

“And you’re thinking about duplicating the tomb spell?” Reyna asked. Bonnie nodded. “Pretty in-depth stuff there, Bonnie bee,”

Resolve tightened Bonnie’s mouth. Sabrina wondered if Reyna said that on purpose. “I can do it,” she turned back to Stefan, who glanced between Reyna and Bonnie, considering. “I can do it, isolate her from everyone else,”

Alaric helped himself to a glass of bourbon. “Are you sure you guys don’t want me at the Lockwood place tonight?”

Glowering and still icing his jaw, Damon sniped, “Yeah, it seems we have the muscle of this covered,”

Sabrina let him lick his wounds, while the voice inside rumbled, soon. Reyna shot back, “you moved first, you bastard,” flipping him off.

Stefan shook his head, crossing his arms, taking a deliberate step in between Reyna and Damon. “No, I need you to stay with Elena. I don’t want her to know,”

Sabrina's eyebrows shot up. Reyna craned her neck around to catch Sabrina's eyes. She moved her hands, eyes widening pointedly, as if to say, “can you believe their shit?“

Sabrina shrugged, answering silently, “no healthy communication.“

Rena motioned in between them, “we’re evolved,“

Alaric nodded with all the solemn ignorance of a man making a terrible decision. “OK, I’ll make sure she doesn’t leave my site,“

Stefan offered a little half smile before looking across the living room. Sabrina came to stand behind the couch, leaning over between Reina and Caroline's shoulders. Caroline picked her nail beds raw but kept a hard stare outward. Sabrina puffed out a breath, before swinging her leg over the couch, plopping herself between the two of them. Reyna struggled to catch the sunflower seeds she had been holding, swearing. Caroline quirked a brow, pulling part of her leg out from underneath Sabrina.

“Please, make yourself comfortable,” she remarked, even as Sabrina stretched her arms out behind her. Caroline’s pep rally smile was all teeth, sharp-edged and brittle.

Sabrina gave her neck a brief squeeze. “We’re going to talk later,“

The mask dropped for a brief moment. She saw Caroline before her first swim meet in fourth grade, before SOL, preps, and after her mom made promises she wouldn’t keep. She gave a stilted nod.

Stefan continued, “all right, if anybody wants to back out, I’ll understand,“

“Yeah,” Damon drawled, leaning against the mantle. “Cold feet and hot heads speak now. I don’t want this going sideways because someone chickens out or because they couldn’t manage their PMS symptoms, women Forbes,”

Sabrina’s hands flexed against Reyna and Caroline’s shoulders.

Reyna murmured with a sideways glare. “Don’t you dare shred my new jacket,” while at the same time, Caroline straightened, biting out,

“I won’t,” black veins flashed underneath her eyes, and Stefan edged closer. “Look, she killed me, tried to put me under her mind control— again, which I am so done with by the way!—,” Damon faltered a bit, taking a drink. “Fair’s fair,” she said, and Sabrina smothered a proud smile. “As long as there’s no werewolf running away,”

“Smell of dog breath still not your favorite?” Reyna chuckled.

“As if,”

Damon turned an underhanded leer toward his brother. “Oh, I took care of Mason,” but startled when Jeremy spoke up. Sabrina noticed a faint pink on Bonnie’s cheeks when he did.

“As long as Tyler doesn’t kill anyone, he won’t turn,”

Sabrina remembered Jeremy from her misguided adventures in babysitting. He had been all gangly limbs and crooked teeth back then. Now he stood broad like one of the actors from a teen drama Tim pretended not to watch religiously with his mother. He seemed guarded, warier now.

Good, the voice murmured. Maybe he will live.

Bonnie nodded, biting her lip. “No one gets hurt,”

Damon drained the rest of his glass, smiling in grim satisfaction. Bitterness soured Sabrina’s nose as his aura clouded even further. “Except Katherine. Tonight Katherine gets a stake through the heart,”

-O-

The keys clanged against the brass bowl when Sabrina tossed them. She pulled her sweatshirt over her head while Caroline dropped her overnight bag near the bottom of the stairs. The air felt heavy between Sabrina and Caroline before Reyna announced she needed to pee before last-minute planning.

“You want something to eat? I told Tim to bring some blood bags from—,”

“If you’re gonna yell at me, can you just go ahead and do it?”

Sabrina spun around, gaping, “Caroline, why—!”

She tugged at shirtsleeves, crossing and uncrossing her arms, fiddling her hands across her sequined top. “You said you wanted to talk. So talk. Waiting for you to start with the loud noises is probably worse than…”

“Whoa, whoa,” Sabrina held up her hands. “Caroline, slow the freakout train.” She tried a tenuous smile. “I’m not going to yell at you,” she grabbed Caroline’s shoulders, guiding her to sit on the couch. “Dude, I was going to apologize to you for avoiding you and other stuff. Which is unhealthy and so not ok. Dear God, it’s like..” she huffed a laugh when Caroline’s face scrunched in confusion. “Have you eaten today?” Sabrina’s feet started for the kitchen, pouring AB negative into a glass. “You used to get like this when you were a kid when you got too hungry,”

“What, bitchy?”

“Pfft. Paranoid. Here. Bon appetite,”

Caroline took a prim sip before pointing an accusatory finger. “You. You were going to apologize to me?” She redirected the finger to herself.

Sabrina slumped into the leather armchair adjacent to the couch. “Yes. You. I’m the one who needs to apologize,”

Reyna emerged from the bathroom, whipping off her leather jacket, tossing it across the green secretary's desk next to the kitchen door. “Have we reached groveling yet?”

“I will if you’ll let me,” she grumbled. Her face softened when she found Caroline looking at her curiously. “Look, I’m sorry I was so dramatic after what happened with your mom. I shouldn’t have avoided you just because I was upset,” she let out a breath. “I thought you were choosing her over me, especially—,”

Caroline picked at her jeans. “Especially after what she said to us?”

Sabrina blinked rapidly as her eyes burned. “Yeah.” She cleared her throat. “But, uh. Anyway, I know now that’s not what you were doing,”

Caroline, in a flash, had set her glass on the side table and kneeled in front of Sabrina’s chair, grabbing her hands. “Hey, you’re right,” blue eyes shone back at her. “I would never do that, just choose and leave. You know I wouldn’t,”

“Yeah, I know,” Sabrina caught Reyna’s pointed glance. “But there’s something else too,”

All of Caroline’s softness frosted into suspicion. She leaned back on her haunches, hands on her hips. “Tell me what?”

“After those,” she sucked in a deep breath, a phantom pain breaking across her jaw, the pins and needles of cold ocean water crossing her skin. “After that night on the pier, I think something else came out with me.” Caroline’s face fell, settling into blankness. Sabrina stumbled over herself to finish explaining. “But it’s not like it’s bad, or, y’know, whatever. I don’t think anyway. It likes you whatever it is,”

“You never talk about it. That night. You never said anything. That night,” she paused. “That night when Katherine broke into the house to complete the sire bond… that wasn’t you. I knew it couldn’t be. Your eyes…”

“Caroline, I’m so—,”

“Does it talk to you?”

“Er…no. Well, sometimes. Mostly just that I’m wasting my potential. It shows me auras,”

Reyna nudged her ankle. “That’s new information for me,”

Sabrina shook her head. “I don’t think I’m saying it right. It shows me men’s hearts. Just men. What they’re really like. I don’t look for it. I’ve only been able to see three so far,”

“And something tells me they weren’t the pinnacle of righteousness?” Reyna guessed.

Anger flared hot in Sabrina’s chest, black flashing in her eyes, canines elongating. She snarled. “They were hurting them,”

Caroline looked wildly between them. “Oookay,”

Reyna snorted. “Yeah, she eats them.” Sabrina shook her head, pushing back her features. “The hearts mostly but,”

“Yes, thank you, Reyna. I get the very well, overly-described gore picture. Ok, thanks. God, why are you still friends with her again?”

“You’re not mad? Caroline, I hid from you, I lied— I…I,”

“Ah, buh buh buh buh buh,” Caroline held up her hand. “I know this comes from a well-intended place. Probably from the hero complex you’ve carried since you could walk but please. Stop,”

Sabrina balked as Caroline stood. “But Caroline, I eat people. Literally,”

“Yeah, news flash, Rainbow Dash. So do I. Well, I’m supposed to anyway. But,” she threw over her shoulder. “I accept your apology,”

Sabrina stared. Reyna patted her head. “See. Told you. Healthy communication.” Reyna’s crooked smile was fond. “Good job, gorgeous,”

“Huh,”

Caroline poked her head out from Sabrina’s bedroom. “By the way.” She waved in Sabrina’s direction. “You should probably go do Miriam’s miracle soak thing. Yeah, you’re looking a little dried out. You better have something to wear in here or I swear, Sabrina,”

Chapter Text

Sabrina adjusted the cuff on her wrist, the jewel gleaming a refreshed blue. She inspected the artifacts in the display cases. Display shelf 3a needed a light replaced. She smoothed down invisible wrinkles in the olive green dress she wore. Swinging just above the knee with a row of brown buttons down the middle, the dress had also been a hit with her ex-boyfriend. But her nose wrinkled when Mr. Lockwood showed interest as well. Reyna sidled in next to her, depositing a glass of champagne in her hand.

“Please, look more worried at the social event of the season. Very inconspicuous,” Reyna cut an imposing figure in her tailored black suit with silver necklaces and rings accenting her dark skin. “Drink.” Sabrina grimaced before downing half the glass. She coughed when Reyna smacked her on the back. “Yup, that’s the good stuff,” she grabbed a cheese cube off a passing tray.

She took a smaller sip, “How’s everything?”

“Pretty good as long as the long-suffering Miss Pierce doesn’t recognize you as the person who ripped off half her scalp,”

Sabrina’s breath caught.

“Relax, man. I’m just yanking your chain.” she popped a cheese cube into Sabrina’s mouth. “Jeremy and Bonnie are upstairs making moon eyes at each other, but thankfully keeping it professional. As far as moon eyes go,”

Sabrina paused, her champagne glass halfway to her lips. Electricity sparked down her spine as a faint buzzing filled the air. The hair on the back of her neck stood on end. She met Reyna’s startled gaze and set her glass on a nearby tray.

“You felt that too. Right?”

“Yeah,” Reyna looked from side to side. “Could just be from the residual of Bonnie’s spell,”

Sabrina straightened, her knuckles turning white as she gripped her purse. “It wasn’t though. I know it. Something’s wrong,”

Reyna angled her body toward the other room. “Stefan’s walking away with someone. Too blonde to be Katherine, too limp to be alive for that matter,” Reyna yanked off the suit jacket, throwing it across a display case. “This doesn’t change the plan. Stay here. I’m going to check on the dynamic duo,”

She watched Reyna leave, then the prickling awareness of someone watching her skittered down her spine. She spun on her heel to find Katherine Pierce offering a feline grin from across the room. She tipped her glass in Sabrina's direction and mouthed her toast. “You die too,”

Her phone buzzed as her mouth set in a firm line. She looked at the message from Stefan.

“Now,“ it read.

She stalked across the room. “Katherine,”

“The oldest Forbes. No mask tonight?“ She purred.“I thought that was the point of having a masquerade. Being someone else,”

“Well, it definitely doesn’t hide the fact that you were still a tremendous bitch,“

Katherine’s smile turned into more of a sneer. “Pity about what happened to Caroline, the other night,”

Sabrina stepped closer, and Katherine’s nostrils flared. She wasn’t afraid, only irritated that the little bee she tried to squash had stung her.

Sabrina’s chest expanded in a deep breath. She flashed sharp claws around the champagne flute. “We remember that night very differently, then. I’m curious, are those extensions or?”

Katherine shifted to cock her other hip. “And if I can say, I am curiouser and curiouser, little Sabrina. I’ve been running around the world for a long time. I’ve never seen someone like you. What are you? Something has bound itself to you,“ her eyes moved up and down Sabrina's figure. “Down to the very bone,“

It was Sabrina‘s turn to purr, “and you really don’t want to know what she wants to do to you,”

‘A fine bone comb for our Caroline. The salt could give her such a good shine.’

Katherine’s eyes cut to hers. Sabrina offered a polite, benign smile. She motioned over her shoulder. “Seems someone is looking for you.“ She waved around the woman. “Have a nice evening, Miss Pierce. I’ll be seeing you,”

“Oh, I know. I’ll make sure of it,”

-O-

Caroline’s part came next, and her cousin had wisely banished her outside until it was over. “You won’t even wait. All of Mrs. Lockwood‘s guests will just like find a headless she-snake on the stairs.“

She had sniffed heartily. “Damn, right they would,“

Now she trumped outside, repeating to herself, “Reyna is with her, Reyna is with her,“ she wobbled on uneven gravel. “Reyna is with her,“

Her shoes skidded across the gravel when she heard one particular raised voice, along with Jeremy and Bonnie.

“OK, so stop with the we! Are you guys crazy? You’re going to get yourselves killed,“

Elena. Sabrina broke into a run around the back of the house.

She could practically hear Bonnie’s chin jut out defensively. “We know what we are doing, Elena,“

“And how am I supposed to feel if one of you guys gets hurt because of me?” Elena demanded.

Sabrina’s heel caught in the grass, and she kicked them off with a strangled, angry cry, catching in her throat. “Fucking…son of a—,”

Jeremy matched her frustration, his tone, rougher, no longer placating. “It’s not just about you anymore Elaina. It isn’t all about you. She’s gotten to all of us. She has to be stopped. We can’t be waiting for someone else to die what about Caroline,“

Elena looked over Jeremy‘s shoulder, gasping, “Sabrina? What are you doing here? Were you in on this too?“

Her tights slid against the wet grass, even as she felt small droplets creep up her legs. Sabrina scanned the three teenagers. No blood, no gore. A deep breath filled her lungs. Just fear. God, they’re all so young. The thought struck her in the center of her chest.

“Elena, Honey,“ Sabrina caught her arms, thumbs rubbing the purple, long sleeves. “Your brother is right. You need to go, and you need to go now.“ Sabrina looked for the Gilberts' car. “How did you get here? Did you drive?“

Elena wrestled out of Sabrina's grip, “no, let go of me. I need to know what’s going on. Where is Stefan? Is he —?“

Elena's eyes went unfocused for a moment, and Sabrina felt that same charge trickled down her spine. Then, Elena staggered, reaching for her back as an agonizing scream ripped from her throat. Sabrina caught her around the shoulders before she collapsed, lowering them both to the ground with Sabrina‘s knees taking the brunt of the impact. Sabrina peered over Elena’s shoulder. Red bloomed from underneath her shirt. Pressing her hand tight against the wound wrung another shout from Elena.

Jeremy slid down to the ground, knees slipping against the wet grass. Shadows flickered in the trees behind his back. Sabrina held the small girl close to her chest, one hand, turning, hot and sticky with the wound, while the other thrashed out to the side. Just a shadow. She snarled, eyes changing to accommodate the darkness. Jeremy hesitated to touch his writhing sister.

“What the hell! Bonnie! What’s happening? What’s wrong with her?“

“There’s no wound.“ Sabrina‘s voice came in a rasp, and Bonnie flinched away when she tried meeting her eyes.

“Then how is she bleeding!?“ This time Jeremy didn’t hesitate, hands coming over her shoulders.

Sabrina‘s other hand grabbed Bonnie’s. “Think, Bonnie,“

Dark eyes flashed up to meet Sabrina's in realization. “They’re linked.“

Elena screamed again, twisting in Sabrina’s hold, grasping a new cut, blooming through her shirt sleeve.

Jeremy turned wild eyes to Bonnie. “What’s going on?“

Bonnie grabbed his arms as Sabrina hummed comfort to Elena. Wet, hot tears rolling down Elena’s face soaked through Sabrina‘s dress. “Jeremy, it’s Katherine. She’s linked to Katherine.“ She began pushing Jeremy to his feet before she even finished her orders. “Get them to stop! Or they’re going to kill her. Go now!”

Jeremy stumbled over himself, turning and sprinting back into the house, his long legs taking the steps two at a time.

“How are they doing this, Bonnie?”

Bonnie‘s hands shook as they hovered over Elaina‘s abdomen. “I don’t… I don’t know!”

Elena gripped Sabrina‘s hand so tightly that her nails broke through the skin. She bit back a wince. “Elena, listen to me. It’s going to be OK, I promise. I promise it will be OK,” she said before her sharp eyes darted to Bonnie’s. “Hey, honey, look at me. I know your brain is going the speed of light right now, but I need you to come back to me, ok, Bonnie Bennett? I need you to think. What can you do right now?”

Elena writhed, twisting as Sabrina tried to steady her. She sobbed, “Please, Bonnie. It hurts, it hurts, it—,”

Just a little girl. She’s just—

A sharp cut emerged on Elena’s palm, and Bonnie jolted into motion. She centered her hands over Elena before grasping the cut across her palm. Sabrina ran her hands over Elena’s scalp, down to her shoulders. Bonnie’s chin dipped toward her chest, murmuring,

“Ascinda, mulaf, hinto, Ascinda, mulaf, hinto…”

The dull drone fizzled in Sabrina’s ears, the open roar of the ocean waves taking its place. Sabrina's eyes closed.

Not now, not now, not now.

“Another girl lost in the currents. You seem to have a collection of those, don’t you?”

Sabrina‘s eyes flashed open. The pier across from the William and Mary campus warbled around her. Salt water cut into her lungs, panic edging towards her. Can’t breathe, can’t breathe…

“It’s that old magic.“

Sabrina whipped around, wooden planks, unsteady underneath her feet.

“Makes it easier for me to talk to you, my sister,“

The air thickened around her as Sabrina struggled for a breath. She gasped, stepping back as the shadows around her deepened. “Haven’t you heard of a collect call?“

The resounding chuckle sent a chill across her arms. Her movements slowed like passing through permeable sludge. Her head spun as her knees hit the pier, facing the water. A figure rose from the dark waves — featureless and endless, it came overtop of the pier railing.

“Your gift, you squander it,“

“Who are you?“

The watery shadows crept closer, but Sabrina couldn’t recoil. A tendril caressed her cheek, and her breath came faster. The water took shape, bending like willow branches. “Why, I’m you,“

Chapter Text

Sabrina gasped when Jeremy slid to his knees next to Bonnie. Jeremy took Elena’s other hand. “Hey,” he said, franticness outweighing forced gentleness. “Are you OK?”

The pain receded from her features, but she still curled in on herself. Elena took a shuddering breath. “Are they?”

Sabrina wanted to balk, to shake Elena by her shoulders. Are they? You are stuck here, not them. Let yourself be selfish for the right reasons.

Jeremy shrugged, before rubbing her other arm. “They’re stuck in there with her. OK, but unneeded group therapy,”

Elena grimaced through the pain, but her eyes softened toward her brother. She said. “You’re such an idiot.“

Jeremy turned sharp eyes toward Bonnie. “You were right. Katherine had a witch link Elena to her,“

Bonnie frowned, “no,” her expression went lax, aghast. “The girl I saw, the one inside!“ Bonnie took the hair tie from her wrist, tying her curls back, struggling to her feet with her stripy heels. She pointed at Jeremy and Sabrina. “Stay with her and keep pressure on her shoulder,”

Bonnie ran through the uneven grass back toward the house. Jeremy called after her. “Where are you going?”

Determination lined her mouth, despite the fear watering her eyes. “There’s another witch here, I am going to find her.”

Bonnie disappeared back into the crowd, finagling her mask back into place. Jeremy jolted. Sabrina noticed the tension lining his back and shoulders, the way his eyes followed the young witch.

“Jeremy,“ Sabrina‘s voice startled him. “Go.“ When he started to argue, she cut in more sharply. “Go make sure she’s OK. I’ve got Elena,”

Elena pushed him weakly. “Go, Jeremy. Make sure she’s safe,“

He nodded stiffly, “take care of her,“ then he trailed after Bonnie.

“Lena, sweetheart,“ Sabrina said. “We’re going to sit up, OK?“

Elena whimpered but nodded. Sabrina shifted both of their weights, situating Elena’s back more firmly against her chest. “It’s going to suck, but I need to hold pressure on your shoulder,”

-O-

Elaina leaned against Sabrina‘s shoulder. The fact Sabrina had deadlifted her from the ground and carried her to the bench hadn’t phased her. Perhaps, it had been more of a surprise to Sabrina. Sabrina‘s cardigan rested on top of Elena’s shoulders. Elena’s fingers idly traced over top of Sabrina’s calf.

“So this is like your daylight ring?“

Eyes watching the horizon, Sabrina answered, “yeah, sorta if we’re comparing the two. But fortunately, I don’t seem to burst into flames,“

Curled into herself, Elena reminded Sabrina of the little birds Tim used to care for. Sabrina could never tell which bird had the broken wing and which one just wanted extra birdseed. “You’re not a vampire, or a witch, or a werewolf. Not even what Reyna is,“

“Not even a lion, tiger, or a bear, oh, my,“

“I’m serious, Sabrina,“

Sabrina‘s tight smile dropped while she scrubbed a hand across her eyes. “I’m sorry. Just trying to make you feel better, I guess. Or maybe me. But to be honest, I really don’t know what I am, Elena.” The other girl started to object, but Sabrina cut her off. “And that’s the truth. Unless you’re interested in a horror retelling of the little mermaid,”

Elena lifted her head, eyes wide, and gawking. “But that —!”

She patted Elena’s forearm. “To be continued because I do have some more relevant questions for you,“

Elena groaned. “Figures,“ letting her head droop as she leaned forward.

A smile caught the corner of Sabrina‘s mouth. Still a teenager. “To start with the obvious, but hopefully the simplest, what are you doing here tonight? And just so you know, I did disagree with the notion to keep you in the dark about this,“

Elena’s nose wrinkled primly. “Thank you,“

Sabrina tried to ignore the dark stain on her cardigan draped across Elena’s shoulders. “So, sister. Spill,”

She picked at her fingernails, glancing at Sabrina from underneath a curtain of dark hair. “Alaric broke down and told me what was going on. And I may – I might have snuck out of the house,“

Fortunately for Elena, Sabrina didn’t possess Reyna’s instinct to yell first and ask questions later. “Hmm. OK.“ She looked to the stars, hoping for a guide in communicating with teenagers, 101, but only received some condescending twinkles back. Elena took some of the pressure off when she continued.

“I couldn’t just leave them. What if… What if they all got hurt? They are trying to do this because of me.“ Then she said more quietly. “It would be because of me,“

Sabrina leaned alongside her. “Whoa, whoa. What would be because of you? I don’t understand,“

Elena stared back with watery eyes. “If they got hurt, it would be because of me,“

Sabrina side, grabbing Elena’s hand. For a moment, a little girl, who had lost her parents and nearly everything else, looked back “being that I am older and wiser,“ she paused gratefully at Elena’s slight chuckle. “It is my job to tell you that the only decisions you are responsible for are yours. And at 17, you should not be carrying around the possible deaths of others on your shoulders,”

A tear traced down her cheek, but she held tightly to Sabrina’s hand. “I can’t lose anyone else. We’ve been too close so many times, and what if the distance isn’t enough to keep everyone safe?”

“You mean distance from you?” She asked, and Elena looked away.

She sniffed. “Yeah,”

“And is there anyone in particular that makes you feel anxious about this?“ At Elena’s silence, petulance soured Sabrina's stomach, a hot flash of anger lining her belly. Where had all this soul-searching anxiety been when it had been Caroline’s neck on the line? When she placated Damon and allayed Stefan’s fears about his own brother. Sabrina swallowed it. “Ah,” she realized. “It’s Stefan, isn’t it?“

“It doesn’t matter anymore. We’re not together,“

“I heard.” She added at Elena’s glance. “Caroline told me,“

Elena shook her head, somewhat fondly. “Figures she would have. I was always kind of jealous of you two,”

That startled a laugh from her. “Jealous? Of me and Caroline?”

Her converses scuffed the ground. “I don’t know. Your relationship and the fact you’re so close. You take good care of her,”

“You do pretty all right with Jeremy, you know,“

Elena managed a feeble smile. “He’s easy when he’s not being emo,“

“There is no such thing as an easy teenage boy,“ she said, watching, as Elena returned to tracing the cuffs designs. “You know, Elena.” She let the girl cling more tightly. There was a pond above them, further up the little knoll. She wished the water was closer. “Sometimes being selfish isn’t bad. Choosing yourself isn’t wrong, especially when it’s to keep yourself safe. To know yourself. Find who that is, and keep her safe,“

They sat in silence. The stars still shown above. They twinkled their approval, no more icy condescension, only a softer, good work. Maybe you got this one right.

Elena’s voice seemed lighter. “When did you get so wise?”

“Margaret at the library watches. Way too much Dr. Phil, when it’s slow.” She shrugged. “I’m just happy I missed the Jerry Springer phase,”

Elena huffed a laugh before clutching her side with a wince. She leaned back against Sabrina, shuffling her knees up to her chest. Sabrina fished her vibrating phone from her pocket. A text from Jeremy read,

“It's done,”

-O-

Sabrina outpaced the whispering trees and shadows along the small pond. She avoided her wavy reflection when it shimmered too darkly for her taste. Her bare feet slid across the wet grass. She needed to find her shoes before she took Elena home. The girl's hands had been shaking too badly for Sabrina to allow the alternative of Elena driving herself home. Maybe she could ask Caroline to take her car back instead of —

“Sabrina,” a shrill whisper sounded next to her ear, and Sabrina spun around with a hiss, bearing sharp teeth and fluorescent eyes.

Caroline stood behind her and pulled back, halfway shielding herself with her arms across her chest. “It’s me! It’s just me. Jeez, chill,”

Features receding, Sabrina clutched at her chest. “You almost gave me a heart attack,” her eyes narrowed. “What’s wrong? You look wiggy,”

Caroline’s eyes darted back between her cousin and the well-lit house. “I can’t stay very long. I just wanted you to know I was OK. Mrs. Lockwood just called the sheriff's office, a.k.a. my mother,“

“What — why would…? Caroline! Is that blood on your shoulder? What happened? You told me, Katherine didn’t hurt you,“

Caroline scoffed. “She didn’t.“ She looked at her feet. She frowned. “Where the hell are your shoes?“

“Hello. Focus. Police?“

She shook herself. “Hm, you remember the werewolf problem?“

“You mean the one Salvatore so helpful he solved with murder? Yes,“ she said. “I do recall. What does M –,”

“Tyler killed Sarah,“

Sabrina gaped, and Caroline rushed to continue. “It was a total accident, not his fault at all, OK? Katherine compelled them, even mad. Like they were all trying to provoke him. Tyler tried to walk after I knocked Matt out, I swear! Then Sarah went all major spider monkey. Tyler pushed her off, and she hit her head against the desk,“

Sabrina’s expression turned more and more astonished at the explanation. “Care, oh my — did he…!“ She raked her fingers through her hair, briefly, getting tangled in one ringlet.

Caroline chewed her lip, risking to meet Sabrina‘s gaze. “I covered for him with his mom. “At Sabrina’s sharp inhale, she talked over her cousin. “I had to! It wasn’t his fault. Katherine was the reason it happened,“

“I know, Caroline, but covering for him with the police… That’s… A lot,“ she blew out a long breath, propping her hands on her hips.

“You mean more than actual homicide that I have almost committed, more than all of us, apparently being trapped as freaks of nature, for the rest of ever?“ She dared.

All the fight left Sabrina on an exhale with a humorous chuckle. “Yeah, I guess you’re right,“

Caroline grabbed her hand. “Look, you know, I just couldn’t —,“ Caroline looked up to the stars, frustrated. “I couldn’t let Katherine take anyone else’s life. Not when I can actually do something to prevent it. And Tyler‘s got everything in front of him, and--,”

Sabrina squeezed Caroline’s fingers. “One day, we have got to stop saving people,” she said, and Caroline gave her a lopsided grin. “If you think it was the right call, I am with you,”

She nodded. “I did. I know I did,“

“Good enough for me,“ she gave one last affectionate squeeze before letting go of her hand. “So another werewolf, huh?“

“Yep,“

“Hope it’s better than the last one,” a wayward glance, then she said, “too soon?“

“Just a little,“

Blue lights flashed over the ridgeline. “Looks like you’re on. Do me a favor?“

Caroline hummed.

“I told Elena I would drive her home because of all the blood and guts and stuff. Would you mind taking my car back with Reyna?“

“God yes. There’s been weird energy with Jeremy and Bonnie lately.“ She said, snatching the keys from Sabrina. “And it’s definitely something I don’t want to watch during a ride home for 25 minutes,“

Sabrina’s brow shot skyward. “Seriously?“

“Seriously.” She jerked a thumb toward Elena across the pond. “I’ll leave you to deal with our weekly teenaged, angst fest,”

“Wow. Thanks. So much,“

Caroline smiled, then, in a burst of movement, vanished into the trees, just as police cars began down the Lockwood driveway. Sabrina turned, letting cold water wash over her bare feet. Her next breath felt fuller, deeper, somehow. Voices drifted from across the pond, but Sabrina didn’t care to listen, focusing on the gentle lap against her toes, pretending not to feel water creeping up her legs and sharp teeth against her lips. She stared at her wavering reflection. She hoped Elena would be brave enough to say what she wanted. Sabrina’s bravery was slipping through her fingers.

Why I’m you. Of course.

Sabrina kicked the water.

-O-

Still holding her wedge heels, Sabrina walked a few steps behind Elena, who spoke to Jeremy in a tired, hushed tone.

“Yeah, Jeremy, I’ve got my car.“ She glanced back at Sabrina, giving an eye roll that Sabrina smirked at. Sabrina pulled out her own phone, shooting Reyna a quick text. “Sabrina offered to drive me home. No, no. I’m fine. Tell Bonnie that whatever she did, I’m starting to feel better. Yeah, that’s fine. Go ahead and take Bonnie home,”

Sharing a glance with Sabrina, she shrugged her shoulders. “No, seriously. After Sabrina drops me off, I’m just gonna go straight to bed. OK,”

Sabrina rubbed the sleep from her eyes. Snapping her fingers, she said, “All right, Gilbert. Fork over the keys.”

Elena tossed the keys over her shoulder, leaving Sabrina to fumble. “Oh, come on, man. You know I was terrible at softball.” She went down to get the keys from the driveway. The reflection of a masked man in Elena’s car window, and Sabrina screeched in surprise, hand flying to her chest. The resounding blow to her temple had her tumbling before she could hear Elena scream.

Chapter Text

The tinted window of the dark SUV rolled down. “Why do I hear three heartbeats?” Trevor demanded, misleading benignness lining his tone. The man standing outside the cracked window chuckled, but Trevor didn’t miss the way his heart skipped a beat.

“Still got the one you wanted. Call the other one a bonus,“ he said. “Besides that bracelet, she had on was charged with so much elemental energy, I was surprised it wasn’t crackling,”

His nostrils flared, “where are they?”

The man shifted his weight, and Trevor followed his shadow to block the sun as it settled over the Appalachian ridgeway. “In the trunk, I did exactly as you asked,“

Trevor nodded, gritting his teeth. 500 years now. 500 years of running. Could it ever be over? Elemental magic was finicky as all hell but hard to come by… Maybe. “Fine, put them in the back,”

Trevor watched the man through the side mirrors. Hunger panged his stomach, and burned his canines. First came the doppelgänger, settled in the backseat, and Trevor allowed himself a small smile. It was almost over. Almost, he just needed to get to Rose. She hated him being —

Briny salt reached his nose. He froze. He caught a flash of light brown hair and an olive dress. His cheek sizzled when he attempted to follow the sight. He jerked himself back with his hand covering the blistering skin. The girl slumped, unconscious, next to the doppelgänger in the back of the car. Something itched underneath his skin, and the air around him became heavier as he tried to breathe.

Ancient was his first thought. And he desperately wanted to see her face. Magic like this should make him only wary at his age. But this was old. He must have looked infantile next to an energy older than the bones scattered along the Blue Ridge Parkway. Perhaps even older than the sloping hills topped with barren, locust trees. Old enough, that perhaps Elijah would, —

The car door slammed, and the other man approached the front again. That scent filled the car, and hunger was suddenly consuming, instead of that niggling awareness he usually had. His gums burned as he forced his eyes away from the figures in the back.

He lowered the window a bit more as the man blocked the sun. He readjusted his leather gloves. His smile, tempted, and Lord. “Thank you for your help,“

The man straightened, pleased. “Is there anything else?“

Trevor crooked his finger. “One more thing.“ Over the top of the sunglasses, he glanced at the sun. “Come closer, please,“

The man leaned on his forearms against the door. Trevor inched forward, training his eyes firmly on the other man’s, letting his mind reach, caressing, reassuring.

“Closer,“ Trevor said.

Before the man could finish moving, Trevor’s fangs sunk into the carotid artery.

-O-

“Look, I just want you to know I really don’t have time for this,“ Caroline huffed as she flung open the door for Reyna. Hair half curled and still wearing her sleep short set, Caroline‘s glowering would certainly have melted the Cold War three months into Gorbachev. Reyna stepped around her, but not before tossing her a greasy paper bag.

“Here, Amish donut.“ She said,

Caroline rolled her eyes, closing the door. “Do you know how many carbs are — OMG, they’re still warm!“ She moaned.

“Where is your better half?“

Around her bite of donut, she answered, “I don’t know. Haven’t seen her yet.“ She jerked her head toward the closed bedroom door adjacent to the kitchen. “I checked her schedule on the fridge. She’s off until Thursday.“ She shrugged carelessly. “I figured she just wanted to sleep,“ Caroline wandered into the kitchen. She wolfed down one glazed, steaming stack of carb heaven before she grabbed a couple of paper plates. Keeping her tone airy, she said, “she told me she was driving Elena home or something,“

The ride home in Sabrina‘s car the night previous seem to last longer than normal. She covered for Tyler, not needing acting skills in portraying a scared shitless teenager, failing and stammering explanations in all the right places. Her mom believed her, of course. Why wouldn’t she? Liz never looked too closely where Caroline was concerned. Even when she should have. Her mother, not asking questions hadn’t been enough to save Sarah. But then again, she hadn’t bothered to save Caroline either

“All I know is that she isn’t answering her phone, and we need to talk about the new werewolf because mom brought up a very good point about the fast-approaching full moon.” Reyna took the donut Caroline offered. “I’m surprised your mom brought that story.”

“Hmph. I’m not,“ she grumbled. A strange prickling skittered down her spine. She caught Reyna, staring with sharpened eyes, and she wondered if this was what a field mouse felt like before a hawk snatched it up. She pulled her shoulders back, digging for another donut. “What?“ She snapped.

Reyna shook her head with something like pity twisting her mouth. “Nothing. It’s just… Your mom kind of sucks sometimes,”

An impish humor lit in Caroline’s eyes. “Only sometimes?”

She snorted. “I was trying to be sensitive for once,”

“Don’t. It doesn’t suit you,“

Reyna drummed her palms against the counter after dropping her doughnut onto the plate. “Well, I have waited almost 6 minutes for her worshipfulness to emerge,”

“Enter at your own risk,”

Caroline waited for the dulcet symphony of Sabrina being dragged out of bed by her ankles, grumbling curses, followed by bargaining her firstborn. She had to be at least six or seven firstborns in debt at this point. But only silence followed. Caroline, steeled, mid-pour of her coffee. She looked over her shoulder when Reyna didn’t re-emerge. The word underneath her feet creaked. She held to the hot mug, tightly, letting the slight pain ground her.

Reyna stood next to Sabrina’s empty, messy bed, the clothes Caroline pulled from her closet, still strewn across the room, and shoes lined the floor next to the bed, underneath the desk. A thrum of adrenaline shot through Caroline’s chest, painfully trickling down her arms and sides.

She sat her coffee down before her shaky hands let it shatter against the floor. “… Reyna, where is Sabrina?“

Reyna pressed her lips together, propping her hands on her hips. “Get dressed. We need to call my mother,“

-O-

Caroline and Reyna huddled around the small breakfast nook table. Caroline fluffed out the last curl before rearranging her looped scarf against her throat. Reyna leaned back in the wicker chair, rapping her short nails against her coffee mug that read: ‘Hug a Librarian.’

“Is there a reason why you chose not to fill me in on a new Mr. Dog Breath being activated?”

Caroline huffed. “Don’t you think we should--,”

“Not to mention the fact that you covered up a homicide for this boy!”

“Hey! He’s seventeen!” Caroline realized her faulty argument halfway through and withered a bit. “But Matt doesn’t remember anything. Look, I know you think I’m an idiot, but Sarah dying would have opened up a massive mountain of problems. Because everyone knows werewolf street eventually ends up at vampire lane.” she waved in Reyna’s direction. “And I guess on whatever the hell culdesac you ended up on too,”

Reyna held up her hands. “Ok, geez. Caroline. Don’t get all pissy about it. I know you did the best you could at the moment. Chill,”

Caroline crossed her arms, shifting her shoulders inward. “I thought Sabrina would’ve told you. You guys have more debriefs than Dorothy and Sophia,”

“Well, fine, Caroline Rose,” she bit out. “Where is your mother?”

“Leading a search for another teenage girl that Damon Salvatore has stuffed God knows where,”

Sometimes, Caroline wished she had a heartbeat. At least that could explain the sensation in her chest that felt like iron pressure and hollowness at the same time. Her Grams had bought Caroline a kitschy t-shirt that read, ‘You are my sunshine,’ or something like that. Sabrina had gotten one: ‘To the moon and back.’ It was hard to think in the dark these days, to even consider the sun might not ever come back. Her fingers were cold against her lap.

Reyna leaned forward, propping her arms on the table, light catching on the silver rings. She scrubbed a hand over her face. “Look, I’m sorry. I’m just a little freaked out,”

“I know which is why I’m wondering why we’re here and not--,”

“Caroline,” she said sharply. “I know, I know she isn’t here. But we can’t go out right now. I can’t bring you out with werewolves everywhere, because newsflash! A werewolf bite can definitely kill a vampire and me. There’s also no telling what the local gang has made of this with their singular brain cell running between them.” She pinched the bridge of her nose. “And trust me, it is taking all my higher brain function to be the rational one here,”

Caroline pushed back the panic crawling up her sides. Take a breath, find a box, and shove it into the box. Unpack panic after finding a job with a decent health insurance policy. Caroline pursed her lips. “And what are you exactly?”

“I told you,” she groused into her coffee mug. “Chicken Little with an attitude,”

A startled laugh escaped her. “Actually you told me you were Jewish,”

Reyna shrugged before someone pounded at the door. “And that’ll be mother dearest,” Caroline flashed across the room before Reyna could even think to stand up. “Fine. Open up the door to her after a phone call like that. Your funeral,”

Caroline’s breath caught when faced with a sharp-faced smirk and icy blue eyes instead of Miriam. “Damon,”

Reyna jumped out of her chair in the next heartbeat, boots thumping across the floor.

“Geez, Blondie. Aren’t you ever at your own house anymore?”

-O-

Sabrina’s mouth tasted like bitter iron when she stirred. Rough splinters pricked under her slow twitching fingers, catching against her dress. Her head throbbed while an acrid stench burned her nose. I’m never drinking again, she thought.

Then, a thick watery voice, “No, no. Please, don’t-- please,”

“I’m sorry… Just a taste,”

--Elena!

Fangs descending, claws lengthening against the floor, Sabrina leaped from the floor, a growl tearing from her already raw throat. A man in dark clothing towered over Elena, caging her against a dusty, Victorian couch.

She slashed at his back, leaving five stripes through his jacket and shirt. Flesh hung from her nails. The vampire howled, whipping his head around, and dropping Elena back onto the couch. He lunged, snapping sharp teeth. “But you’ll make for a good appetizer,”

Sabrina hissed, his aura oozing bitter sulfur into her senses. But age brittled the edges around him. How old must he be for that? She used his momentum against him, pushing her palm against his sternum, relishing in the sickening crunch of bones separating. His feet lifted from the ground under the recoil while his eyes rolled back. She slammed him back onto the ground, the wooden floor bowing. No breath, no heartbeat as his head canted to the side at an unnatural angle. That didn’t mean much though--

“Sabrina!”

A zing went down her spine.

Sabrina leaped to her feet before a woman with a Kim Rhoades hairstyle had her by the throat. Her toes scraped against the floor. Her claws barely scratched the woman’s forearms before her neck wrenched to the side. Then nothing.

-O-

Sabrina’s head jiggled under Elena’s restless knee. Her shoulder twinged as she shifted against the floor. Elena stilled, both hands coming up to Sabrina’s shoulders. With red-rimmed, puffy eyes, Elena’s lip trembled. Sabrina was able to halfway sit up before she had an armful of the oldest Gilbert. Pain pounded behind her eyes, the muscles in her neck and shoulders knotting.

“Sabrina, I thought she killed you,”

Sabrina cracked her neck. “To be honest with you, she might’ve,”

Elena continued over her, “You just, you stopped breathing for so long, and I--,”

Sabrina looked over Elena’s head to her bracelet. A greenish tinge had begun to smudge the middle. A tightness started along her ribs. The dryness of the room seemed to linger against her skin. Paper lined all the windows, which turned a burning orange in the fast-rising sun. Not quite a day had passed then. She hoped anyways. Caroline would be going to school now…maybe she would drop by the house and find that…

A floorboard creaked above them. Sabrina shushed Elena, feeling the doe-like pitter-patter of the girl’s heartbeat under her palms. Slowly, Sabrina pushed herself to sit. A bracing breeze streamed through the drafty ballroom space. Voices carried with the air. Sabrina tilted her head as she struggled to get her legs underneath her. A man and a woman.

Sabrina stood, rubbing the base of her neck, rolling her shoulders. She held a finger to her lips, pulling Elena to her feet. Her wedged shoes scuffed against the floor. She froze with a wince, but the voices continued, undeterred. Toeing off her shoes, Sabrina grabbed Elena’s hand. Currently, she had no plan besides not dying and maybe escaping with all arms, limbs, and extraneous teenagers intact.

The voice half smothered underneath the bracelet’s charms hummed in the back of her mind. ‘No water for miles. The falls are gone,’

‘So where are we?’ Sabrina returned. Silence. ‘I thought you were supposed to know everything,’

‘Our powers are weakened. I know you can feel it. Each breath is just a bit more difficult, isn’t it? Each step heavier? Even now your skin turns to dust,’

Sabrina’s mouth twisted grimly. Elena’s hand slipped into hers as she favored her right side, curving into herself to prevent herself from opening wounds. She turned her head away from the girl as her green eyes turned black, her face shifting to sharp angles for a brief moment. Sabrina surveyed the room. Rickety furniture half covered in aged sheets and dust lay scattered across the ballroom. The lights were strung up haphazardly in an artless way that would have made any self-respecting fire marshall wish their citations worked off commission to the issuer. From the faint musk, several animals had taken up camp somewhere. She shook her other face away.

She tugged Elena behind her, pressing her fingers to her lips again. Elena nodded, swallowing hard. “Ok,” she mouthed. “I’ll follow you,”

Several floorboards bowed with dry rot and lack of maintenance. The terrarium behind them was blocked by collapsing beams, stacked furniture, and crates. Elena was in no condition to climb the obstacle course either. She spotted the wooden supports underneath the curved staircase and tugged Elena along behind her.

Thirst dried her mouth until it felt like chalk and ashes. A deeper hunger panged against her stomach. The voices grew closer as she nearly stumbled against one of the stairs. Years of wear and splinters dug into her feet. They ducked underneath a tangle of lighting cords.

The man said, “So you called him?”

Elena and Sabrina reached the top landing, and Sabrina peeked down the long corridor. If she strained too much, Elena’s heartbeat became the loudest noise for miles. Sabrina froze, a cold sickness rolling over her. Nothing. She heard nothing besides her heartbeat and the hushed argument of their kidnappers. Nothing for miles, nothing for miles.

The woman’s voice was tight, anxious, and firmly set all at once. “No. I called one of his contacts in New Orleans.” she sighed impatiently. “You know how this works, Trevor,”

Trevor snapped back. “Did you or did you not get the message to Elijah?”

Through gritted teeth, she responded. “They say he got it. And it’s not our job to bother about it. There are rules to this. At least with him, there are rules. You and I both know, this is how things are done,”

Elena tugged on Sabrina’s hand, jerking her head toward one of the wider corridors. Sabrina nodded. She saw shadow figures. They edged further into the hallway, avoiding the two vampires as they spoke of their own monsters.

“It’s all bloody well and good, Rose, but now what are we supposed to do?” his cadence reached a shout by the end.

The shadow shook her bobbed haircut. “So, that’s it.” she bit out. “He either got it, or he didn’t. We just have to wait,”

Sabrina and Elena stayed close to the wall.

“Look, it’s not too late. We can leave it here. Both of them. We don’t hafta go through with this. To hell with it all. Think about what we’re doing,”

“That is all I’m thinking about right now. That’s all I’ve been thinking about for years. And I’m. Tired. Of. Running,”

“And how do you think we’ve survived against the Originals for so long? Hmm?”

“Elijah’s old school. If he accepts our deal, we’re free,”

The word jarred an old, lost memory in Sabrina. She’d heard about that before, about them before.

Her vision swam briefly as she struggled to bear both her and Elena’s weight. Her feet slid across the floor as Elena held the wound on her side. They’re going to catch us, the thought startled Sabrina.

Elena took her next step before she could steady herself. Elena’s converse caught on an uneven floor plank. Sabrina’s stomach plummeted at the echoing creak…

“You!”

Sabrina barely gathered enough speed to get in front of Elena before Rose crossed the hall in a blur. She matched Rose’s glare. Despite the ache screaming in her neck and head, Sabrina glowered, tilting her chin.

Rose said through gritted teeth. “There’s nothing round her for miles. If either of you,” her eyes snapped to Sabrina’s. “Even think you’re getting out of this house, you are tragically wrong,”

“And you’ll be the one to try and stop us, hmm?” Sabrina said as Elena’s hand snuck around her elbow.

“I don’t know what the hell you are. You might make a nice trophy or snack for a guest later. I don’t rightly care. But,” her eyes lingered on Elena’s form. “I doubt the little doppelganger is nearly as invulnerable as you are,”

Sabrina stiffened.

Rose’s mouth curled into a sneer. “I’m assuming we have an understanding,”

Sabrina bit her lip until she tasted bitter iron. She jerked her head in a stilted nod.

“Good,” Rose said.

Elena curved around Sabrina until she stood at her side. Her voice trembled. “Who’s Elijah?”

Rose gave a short, humorless laugh, shaking her head. “Are you really so clueless,” she said. Elena inhaled sharply, only holding her tongue when Sabrina squeezed her arm tightly. “He’s your worst nightmare,”

Chapter Text

Caroline fluffed out her curls as she strode out of her advanced trigonometry, slinging her bag over her other shoulder. Tyler’s eyes were heavy against her back. She smiled at Mrs. Jenkins, the guidance counselor three years away from retirement. She wondered what would happen if she cornered the woman in her office and demand she guide and counsel Caroline out of her crisis.

How would that go? Maybe like: Hi, Mrs. Jenkins. How are you? Yes, I’m fine. But have you seen Bonnie? Oh, yeah, well, my cousin-- who sometimes likes to eat abusive dickheads-- was kidnapped along with Elena Gilbert, who is my friend when convenient. No, no, no police. No, I need Bonnie to perform a magic, super freaky witch spell so I can track them. Oh, if you could also sort out the fact that I had a panic attack on my way to school because my abusive ex tried to throw hands and probably would have if my cousin’s pitbull friend hadn’t been there. And also there’s this newly turned werewolf who might also be the type to get physical too if the vibes this morning are correct. No, Mrs. Jenkins, I don’t need social services, but if you have an exorcist on standby, I’m sure they would be useful eventually. No…don’t run away.

Caroline stopped shy of the next corridor, tucked her hair behind her ear, and listened. Bonnie had study hall after English but before lunch, if she could just…

Stefan’s voice cut through the cacophony of lockers slamming, shoes squeaking, and teenagers gossiping. “But I can open the door, right? I can talk to her?”

Caroline squeezed her eyes so tightly colored spots appeared. She let her head thunk against the locker. Can I please have just this one thing go right? She thought. The cool metal against her forehead tempered her a bit. How was she going to get Sabrina back when her first major decision as a baby vamp had obviously been to tamper with the tenuous balance between vampires and werewolves? Who had been feuding for literal centuries? Perfect, Care. Just perfect. We can always rely on you to make the opposite of a good decision.

Bonnie said, “Yeah, but Damon’s right.” Caroline wanted to throw up a little in her mouth. “She’s not gonna tell you anything, not without something in return,”

What did Caroline have to give? Herself, which amounted to a barrel full of Cracker Jacks at this point. She bit her lip as she peered around the corner, finding Stefan and Bonnie huddled near one of the club room doors. Sabrina would have reamed her hide for weighing herself on an unbalanced scale. Caroline Rose Forbes, perpetually too much and too little at the same time.

Caroline could nearly hear her own warbled voice from so many months ago, trekking her way on a back road away from Mystic Falls hospital. “Sabrina, I need you to come home. Please, come get me,”

Something in her brain snapped. Whether snapped apart or into place, Caroline couldn’t tell. The anger kept away by airy smiles and too many extracurriculars finally flooded her, nearly burning a hole through her chest. She straightened and turned the corner without another thought. It wasn’t about a score tally, Caroline realized. This was about knowing what was hers and knowing no one could take it.

Stefan’s hands gripped the messenger bag strap. “I know, but, Bonnie, I have to do something.” he leaned closer, and his next words fanned the flame burning under Caroline. “I have no idea who has Elena or where she might be,”

Caroline credited him when he didn’t startle as much as she thought he would when she appeared next to him. “But Elena’s not the only one missing, is she, Stefan?” she asked, crossing her arms, placing herself in between the two of them. She raised a brow.

Bonnie looked between them. “What is she talking about? Is someone else gone?” Caroline pretended not to notice how Bonnie attempted to put space between herself and Caroline.

Caroline’s eyes narrowed. “Really. You weren’t going to say anything? At all?”

“Caroline, if you’ll let me--,”

“No,” she raised a finger. “Just no. No more letting. You know I’m always down for the talking, but my cousin is missing. Possibly, if not probably, kidnapped because of this sick friend group’s perpetual need to cosplay Scooby-freaking-Doo,”

His voice became stern. “I know you’re upset, but…”

Bonnie grabbed Caroline’s arm. “Sabrina’s gone too?”

“Yeah,” Caroline pivoted slowly. “She never came home last night. She gave Elena a ride. Or she was supposed to. Elena’s car is still at Lockwood’s place,”

“We’ll need Jeremy too. I think there might be a way to find both of them,”

Caroline offered a tight-lipped smile, determination tightening her shoulders. “Give me two minutes,”

-O-

Caroline darted out the side exit before the last-period bell rang. Hunger panged her stomach, cramping along her sides, her gums aching with every fresh heartbeat echoing in her ears. A phantom pain lingered across her thumb where she had dripped blood alongside Jeremy overtop a map Alaric would hopefully never use again. Three hundred miles. Just three hundred miles.

She couldn’t even wish in good conscience that Damon be decapitated on his trip to North Carolina, even when he turned and said,

“Don’t worry about it, Blondie. Just leave it to the professionals,”

She clenched her fists until her nails cut into her palms. The blood would have been enough for two or three of Bonnie’s locator spells. For someone who took up so much space, God, she felt small today. Like the first time she stared up at the uneven bars in first grade.

Tyler emerged from the basketball court before Caroline could sidestep. She dropped her frown, propping up her practiced cheerleader grin. Just a little more pep, everyone. And man, she hated to admit the hottie attraction points he had accumulated over the years from her were seriously tanking.

“Oh, umm. Hey, Tyler,... are you ok?” her eyes scanned the parking lot over Tyler’s shoulder for the Weinburg’s car. They should be here by now?

Anger stoked hot in her belly when Tyler boxed her in against the school bus, blocking her from view. And for the first time in her life, Caroline felt sorry for a man trying to intimidate her. Strength tasted better than fear, and she was starving.

A vein in Tyler’s forehead throbbed, and Caroline’s mouth watered at the staccato of his heartbeat. She hadn’t eaten, really eaten, since yesterday.

His jaw flexed. “You lied to me earlier. Why?”

Caroline grappled for patience. “Look, Tyler...I think that you misunderstood me at the party.” she patted his arm. “I get it, it was very traumatic,”

His eyes narrowed, and she felt his friends’ eyes at their backs. “You’re lying,”

At last, Caroline spotted the Weinburg’s blue car. Miriam waved through the rolled-down window to Tim. Dammit, look over here. Look at me. “Nope. Not lying. But I am late. My ride’s here,”

She had just ducked underneath his arm when his hand latched on hard enough to leave bruises. She knew it probably didn’t mean to hurt her, but at that moment, she was trapped in a bedroom with a raven-haired monster who reeked of bourbon and had ice-blue eyes that flashed in silent darkness. Then, she remembered Sabrina, and instinct took over.

She snarled at his indignant ‘hey!’, twisting her arm overtop his grip, hoping the pop she felt underneath his skin was bone. She twisted his wrist further until he cried out,

“Hey, stop! You’re hurting me,”

At the sudden stares they drew, Caroline released him, stooping to the ground next to him. Over Tyler’s shoulder, she saw Tim drop his backpack and violin case into his mom’s car and run to them, confusion contorting his face. Caroline’s face grew hot as she hissed in Tyler’s ear,

“Don’t you ever touch me like that again,”

Regret looked a lot like terror at that moment, and Caroline wasn’t sorry. “Ok, geez. I’m sorry,”

Caroline rose to her feet, readjusting her scarf and her curls over her shoulders. Tyler pushed himself to his feet, eyeing her warily, shaking out his sore arm. He shook himself into a taller posture, towering over her again, “You're stronger than me?”

Caroline didn’t back down even when his sneakers bumped the front of her boots. She met his eyes with her own burning stare. “Yeah, and you don’t want to find out by how much. And trust me, you will if you touch me again,”

Suddenly, Tyler blinked, looked down at their feet, and took a step back. His shoulders dropped. He looked as though he considered reaching out again, but decided against it. “Listen, please. If you know something about this, you have to tell me —,” he pressed his palms into his eyes. “Because I can’t handle it,”

A morsel of sympathy softened her face. She laid a hand on his shoulder as Tim tripped over the curb behind them. Her next smile was less cheer captain and more Caroline. “I’m sorry, Tyler, but I think you’re still in shock over Sarah‘s death.” She squeezed his shoulder before he let go. “And it’s understandable,”

“Hey, Caroline,”

Caroline smothered her amusement when Tyler jumped at Tim’s voice. It was like a pitbull being startled by a Chihuahua. Well, if the Chihuahua was taller than the pit bull, but only weighed 100 pounds.

“We’re ready to go.” He bumped Tyler’s shoulder. She was sure it hurt Tim more than Tyler. “I just came to help with your stuff,”

Caroline passed her backpack to Tim, who barely kept himself from overcorrecting his balance. She looked at Tyler, pressing her shoulder in front of Tim when Tyler‘s stare lingered too harshly against the freshman beside her. “I’ve got to go. I’m late. I’ll see you tomorrow,”

Caroline walked alongside Tim, not turning back, even when a metal trashcan crashed into Mrs. Jenkins’ sedan. She didn’t say anything when Tim took her lunchbox too. When the car alarm trilled, Tim said,

“Did he just forget about the general existence of security cameras?”

Caroline scoffed but laughed. “Oh, I don’t know. Did you forget about the fact you just stepped in between two rabid, supernatural creatures?”

Tim glared over the top of his black-framed glasses. “You know, one day when I actually fill out this skeletal frame, you’ll feel sorry for doubting my ability to do stupidly, brave things,”

As she opened the car door, Caroline grinned. “Oh, Timmy Tim. Don’t ever believe for a second that I have ever doubted your stupidity,”

“Amen,” came from both Miriam and Reina.

Tim gasped. “Mom!”

In the rearview mirror, she made a kissy face. “This is character building, dear,“ and exited the high school parking lot.

Reyna and Miriam sat in the front, and Caroline leaned in between them. “Did you get my message about Bonnie’s spell?”

“Yeah, ma did a little confirmation tracker of her own. They’re definitely both in North Carolina so far,”

“And I’m assuming the Salvatore brothers have valiantly put themselves into the rescuer role?” Miriam flipped on her turn signal.

Brow furrowed, Caroline looked in between them, saying slowly, “yeah, that’s usually how it goes in these Elena-type situations. What, why? What’s going on?”

“We have reason to believe something…” Miriam struggled for the right word. “Else may be going on other than a revenge plot against Katherine,”

Caroline’s stomach plummeted, and she clutched the seat tighter. “What. Happened.”

Reyna twisted in the passenger seat. “Caroline, what do you know about the Originals?”

Chapter Text

Sabrina stalked the perimeter of the next room while Elena sat cross-legged in the center, watching. Her fingers tapped against her thigh as she walked. She wanted to rip away the coverings Rose had erected around all the windows in the room. She, in fact, wanted to do more than reveal the sunlight. She wanted to set the whole place on fire. Sluggishness pulled at her muscles, but exhaustion dulled her panic.

“Are you thinking about what she said about me?“

Sabrina stopped and stared at Elena’s back from across the room. What was she supposed to say? No, Elena. I had actually just been able to stop thinking about it when you brought it up. I’m still emotionally unhealthy enough to enjoy dissociation as opposed to facing current problems.

Instead, she asked, “are you?”

“It’s hard to think about anything else at this point.” She scooted around to face Sabrina. She waited for Sabrina to sit on the ground across from her while Sabrina would have considered murder in exchange for a hair tie. “Do you think she was telling the truth about the Petrova doppelgängers part of the sun and moon curse?“ Her lip trembled. “Am I really going to die?“

“Hey.“ Sabrina said sharply, shaking her head. “You’re not gonna die, all right? That’s happened enough already,“ bitterness curved her mouth.

Elena fell silent before she scooted closer to Sabrina again. “I don’t know if I like the fact there’s something bigger than Katherine out there,“

Sabrina smiled humorlessly. “Honey, there’s a lot of things out there bigger than Katherine. Bigger than anyone knows, probably,“ a graveness lined her hushed tone.

Elena tucked her hair behind her ears. “How do you know about all this?“

“You mean about the Originals? It’s one of the bigger myths. Even vampires have monsters under the bed, Elena,“ she tried flexing the stiff joints in her fingers. Her tongue stuck to the roof of her dry mouth.

Elena threw up her hands helplessly. “I mean, any of it!“

Sabrina hid a wince when Elena's voice reverberated through the room. She ignored how her head spun. Her skin was beginning to draw taut.

“Why would you even want to know about any of this? Don’t you want to be normal?“ Elena crossed her arms, propping herself against her raised knees.

“If there weren’t ears attuned to us like a bad episode of Columbo, I would love to tell you.“ She said. “But as it stands, not right now,“

“Oh, because you know so much better than me?“ Elena sniped.

Sabrina's eyes narrowed. “No, Elena. Because I don’t want to detail how my parents and my baby brother died in a house fire in front of me. How they died, and I didn’t.“ She snapped, continuing, even when Elena shrank away from her glare. “How I thought it was the angel next-door, who saved me,“

Elena looked up, eyes wide. “Miriam,“

Sabrina gave a jerky nod.

Elena chewed her lip. “I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have said it like that. I’m just tired of people taking my choice away from me,“

Some of her irritation still lingered, but Sabrina forced her expression to relax. “Yeah, I guess a kidnapping could make anyone, snippy,“

Elena gave a grateful half smile

“I didn’t choose this, Elena. No one chooses a life filled with ghosts and monsters. I think… Maybe,“ she paused, letting out a heavy breath. “I like to think the universe lets certain people see every side of life because it could never just be limited to humans,”

Elena snorted. “I guess that’s better than thanking life is a nightmare, with no greater purpose,”

Sabrina blinked. “Mr. Forehead is getting to you,”

“Do you think they kept all of this from me to protect me?”

“I’m sure that’s what they believed,”

Elena’s tone was wounded. “You think they would do this on purpose? Like I couldn’t handle it? I’m not as helpless as everyone thinks,”

Sabrina leaned against the table behind her, closing her eyes. Her joints ache. She tried swallowing. “No one is saying that, except you, Elena.“ She said, and her offense thickened the air that was already difficult for Sabrina to breathe. “Do what you say, what you mean. Then it doesn’t matter what everyone else thinks,“

Sabrina cracked an eye open, watched Elena glare, and mull over what she said. Her eyes closed again in defeat when Elena hardened.

“Easy for you to say.“ She said bitterly. “It’s not your blood they’re after,“ Elena stood to her feet and stormed from the room.

She sighed, letting her head settle back against the ridged table leg. She missed Caroline.

-O-

Elena eventually returned, finding Sabrina exactly how she left her. Oh, Sabrina heard it all, of course. Elena’s hard-nosed questions for Rose, her gentle persuasion with Trevor. The whole house was practically echoing with Petrova doppelgänger lore by the time she reemerged, her ears probably ringing with all the trouble caused to her by Katerina Petrova. If Trevor hadn’t already learned his lesson, Sabrina hadn’t a doubt in the world Elena could have convinced him to turn his head and allow her to escape.

Sabrina couldn’t bring herself to lift her head. What a way to meet an Original. What a way to die, she thought before the creature inside her reproached her with a sharp pain in her chest.

Fool, it whispered.

Oh, so good to know you’re still with me,

Leave the girl to rot. She’ll never listen, never learn. Being caught in the waves of such attention is inescapable for some,

Know the feeling, do you?

Our lure has been enough before. I’ve taken care of it before. Why not now?

Elena poked her shoulder, and her eyes popped open. “Are you listening?”

Sabrina groaned, sitting up, “to who?“

“To me. Why?“ She looked around. “Are they saying something? Can you hear anything?”

“Never mind. Did you ask something?”

“I asked if you were OK. You don’t look so great,”

She couldn’t be bothered to lie. “I’m learning being away from the water isn’t so good for me.“ She tapped the bracelet. “Draining a little more juice than usual, I think,“ she cleared her throat. “Find out anything interesting on your press tour?”

Elaina deflated, settling back down on the couch opposite the staircase. “Nothing we hadn’t already figured. Katherine’s ruining my life even from inside the tomb,”

Sabrina lifted her head. A light breeze creaked through the walls and rafters. “500 years. It’s a long time to be running,“

Sabrina tried to recall the stories scattered around the Weinberg’s house. It was easier to laugh at Reyna‘s immortal mafia jokes under a blanket fort, lit by a lone flashlight, not when alone with a teenager, waiting to die. She wondered if it could make her angry enough to move. Her predator's eyes moved across the room, following each shadow, every fluttering cobweb. Sheetrock bowed in, and with the dry rotted wood, she knew the place wouldn’t survive a fight. She couldn’t figure out if she had any fight left to give.

She closed her eyes and thought of the library.

OK, smarty, there’s a box for everything. So remember your box for this. You made an original box, right? Once upon a time, in the time of who gives a shit, there lived a family of brothers and one sister. Sometimes, the family was created to be saviors, only for them to emerge from the magic as monsters. Other times, they were kings and queens, deities among men, falling prey to emotions, and temptations, just like the rest of the humanity they so look down upon. Not just vampires, but The Vampires. The beginning of every vampire, a history that trickled all the way down to Caroline. Each original with a line of their own descendants.

Brutality. Family above all. Until family wasn’t good enough, until the family destroyed itself from the inside out. No humanity could survive that long, especially with each original mythos, growing darker and darker, with the turning centuries. But now the oldest came for them. Elijah.

She shuddered when another draft of air circled around the floor.

Killed by frat boys to return as a psychotic spirit’s vengeance upon man, only to be fated as an Original’s appetizer. Marvelous.

She liked imagining what creatures would look like, and enjoyed, even more, being wrong, more when they surprised her. But in this particular instance, she wished all her boxes could coalesce into a picture to expect. Maybe a shriveled, miserable-looking man with rotting fangs? It would be easier to think about Elijah this way. Monsters should look like monsters, yes? But unfortunately, nature always made that much more alluring than necessary, didn’t she?

Elena grabbed Sabrina‘s shoulder, shoving a rumpled paper under her nose.

‘Stefan and Damon are coming for you — B’

Sabrina stared blankly, even after Elena shoved the paper back underneath her. Her head fell back with a thunk. Great. Nothing could possibly go wrong now.

Chapter Text

When Sabrina finished despairing over her life choices, she wandered out of the room, leaving Elena with strict orders to scream bloody murder, if anything happened. She made it three steps when she heard:

Drip, drip, drip.

The slow trickle of water sent goosebumps down her arms. She hobbled down the dark quarter. The other parts of the house were covered in dust and stale air, but the further she went down the hall, the more it stunk like mildew and decaying wood. Her face shifted as the hall darkened further. She blinked before surveying. She tiptoed around abandoned construction equipment and rusted screws. Her claws scraped against the old plaster as she braced herself on the wall. A desperate noise caught in her chest as she shoved aside plastic tarps and mangled wooden stands. She ripped away the last covering, her hands coming away with warm, condensation from the opening between the humid terrarium and the shadowy hall.

Her knees cracked against the floor as she reached for the small puddle, slime and mildew-ridden as it was. Instinct overtook common sense as she rucked up her dress, slathering the moisture over top of the dried gill slits on her sides. Her head craned back as she sucked in her first deep breath in hours.

Elena didn’t say anything when Sabrina returned in a damp, stained dress. Sabrina couldn’t tell if she noticed her return at all until Elena reached for her dirty hand, clenching until her tanned knuckles turned white. The ocean hummed more loudly in Sabrina’s ears, and for once, she wasn’t angry. No, she would take the dull roar over the deafening silence punctuated by an elusive grandfather clock, counting the hours, and the rustlings of two vampires, too twitchy to sit down.

Both girls jumped when a booming knock at the door reverberated through the house. Sabrina stood, with Elena, following close behind. Rose and Trevor appeared in the doorway. Elena bumped into Sabrina‘s back at the sudden stop halfway up the stairs.

Trevor held his head between his hands. “He’s here! This was a mistake,“

Rose put a hand against his chest. “No. I told you I would get us out of this,“

He growled, despite his stricken expression. “No! He wants me dead, Rose. You say it now, but I am the one who failed the first time,“

She grabbed his hands, and Sabrina was certain she heard bones crack. “He wants her more,“ she said, with a pointed glance at Elena. Sabrina stepped more fully in front of her. It’s all good and fun to talk about the devil until he comes to collect, isn’t it?

He shook his head. “I can’t do this. You give her to him.” He offered up. “He’ll have mercy on you, but I need to get out of here,“

Rose grasped his face, and Sabrina looked in between the two. Rose's intensity burned ferociously. “Hey! Listen to me. What are we?“

He swallowed, letting Rose adjust his leather jacket and shirt. “We’re family. Forever,“

Another knock echoed against the door. Well, at least he’s polite, she thought clearly. Her hesitation allowed Elena to sidestep her. The teenager's head tilted as if she were realizing something for the first time.

She looked at Rose, “you’re scared,“ she said, and Sabrina wanted to slam her head through something solid, even as her knees threatened to give out.

Rose snap, “stay with them. Don’t make a sound,” then Rose vanished.

Sabrina tugged at Elena’s hand. “Go.“ She told her family. “Go to the bottom of the stairs now.“ Sabrina climbed the stairs until she reached Trevor at the landing. She met his darting eyes, her voice lowering. His eyes snapped to hers, and she knew she had caught him. “Elena is right. You’re scared,“ the sickly tendrils sticking out from his aura made it all more simple to latch onto him. “Tell the truth, you were going to run as soon as she left, weren’t you?“

The door downstairs opened.

“Yes,“

“I thought so.“ She felt Elena stare at her back. “But you wouldn’t leave, you wouldn’t leave me? Promise?”

“No, I —” he looked up when the house creaked behind him.

Her grip on him loosened, and she fumbled to get it back.

“No, I wouldn’t —” his face changed as he bared sharp teeth at her. “What the hell are you doing to me?“ He lashed out, striking her in the temple.

She tripped over her heel, tumbling back down the stairs. Even as she fell, that little mean streak — the one that oiled the monkey bars to embarrass Colin Richardson, who made fun of her crooked teeth — reared back its head. She held onto her last thread of control,

For that, just stay here and die with us.

Trevor froze at the top of the stairs.

“Sabrina!” Elena cried, rushing across the room, lifting her by the shoulders. Sabrina lifted a hand to her temple and wasn’t surprised to find it bloody. The gash stung as it knitted itself back together. “Are you out of your mind? You could have killed her!”

Sabrina put a hand overtop Elena’s, pushing herself up again, “Don’t bother. There’s nothing left to appeal to,” standing and glaring at Trevor.

A new voice cut through its silence. Aloof, coldly amused perhaps. Sure steps thumped down the hallway. “Good heavens, Rose-Marie. I hope you won’t be expecting me to take care of any wandering vermin myself?”

Rose’s reply was stilted. “No. No, of course not,”

“It begs the question,” he continued, still out of Sabrina’s sight line. “What else have you been keeping from me?”

Sabrina’s knees locked up. A consuming fear made her sick to her stomach, but her hands never trembled, unlike Trevor who shook uncontrollably. Elena moved next to her, but Sabrina’s eyes never moved away from the doorway at the top of the staircase.

Rose entered first, offering a shaky smile to Trevor. Elena took Sabrina’s hand, and the Original stepped over the threshold. Dark eyes pierced through hers, and Sabrina’s heart caught so painfully she thought she might collapse. His hands tightened on the banister he leaned against.

So this is what the devil looks like, she thought. Then his eyes left hers, and she knew he’d spotted Elena. His mouth dropped a bit, his head tilting. In the next instant, he disappeared from the staircase landing, appearing in front of Elena. A scream caught in the girl’s throat as she fought tears back. Sabrina barely kept the disgust from her face as he leaned in close to Elena’s throat, inhaling deeply.

He lifted his head. “Human.” He whispered. “Impossible,”

He cut an imposing figure in a well-tailored suit that probably amounted to more than Sabrina’s student debt balance. An escaped ray of light from the poorly covered windows cast a shadow across his sharp profile, and he didn’t burn no matter how much Sabrina wished he would. She flinched when his eyes went to her again. Her hackles rose when he relished in her fear.

He said, “Hello, there,”

Chapter Text

“Caroline,” Tim said slowly from the next room.

Caroline stuffed some roughly whittled stakes into her pink cheer bag as well as some other undisclosed items given to her by Reyna. “Yeah?” Hands on her hips, she surveyed the room. Well, the guest room in Sabrina’s house that she claimed was hers. It was only fair after the copious amounts of free painting and organizing she did.

She heard Tim pause at the door, hesitating. “Um, I just…did you know…”

Caroline turned, eyes wide and expectant. “Well?” she said impatiently.

“Umm, did you know there’s an unconscious werewolf in the hall closet?” the words tumbled out in a jumbled mess.

Caroline huffed and turned around again, zipping up her bag. Reyna tromped up the stairs.

She answered her brother. “I think the better question would be is why the hell did the fair Mr. Lockwood think breaking and entering was a good idea. Idiot. Left his left jaw wide open,”

Caroline sniffed away a heady emotion she didn’t have the energy to deal with.

“Oh,” Tim said. He glanced down at his shoes, perplexed. “So, are we like getting rid of him or?”

Caroline’s head whipped to Reyna before she could say anything. “No. Reyna, just no,”

“I didn’t say anything,”

“You don’t have to say anything. It’s written all over your psychotic face.” Caroline whirled around with an accusing finger jabbing toward Tim. “And you! Don’t even get me started on the fact that your first follow-up was almost a word-for-word Sopranos-type question,”

Tim’s expression turned soft and love-struck. “You like that too?” before he was struck by a flying pillow to the face, courtesy of Reyna. “Dammit, Reyna! We were finally having a moment,”

Reyna rolled over onto her stomach. “Did you pack the vervain grenades?”

Caroline cocked her hip, crossing her arms. “Did you put them on the bed?”

“...Yes?”

“Then, they’re packed. Thank you.” she sniped before her brow pinched. “You don’t think the vervain will like-- I dunno-- like leak on the other stuff, do you? That would totally suck,”

“Mm. Probably not. But while you take care of our guest downstairs, Tim and I will be throwing the stuff in the car. Come find us when you’re done, ok?” Reyna grabbed the bag and Tim by the shoulders, scuttling out the door before Caroline could ask any questions.

She stood frozen, alone in the room before a knock sounded, followed by a familiar voice.

“Hey, can I come in?”

Bonnie lingered at the door. Caroline’s shoulders drooped but she tried for a smile. “Yeah, sure. Is everything ok?”

Bonnie slinked over to the bed and sat, picking at her sleeve. “I talked with Mrs. Weinberg. She asked me--,” she looked up at a fidgeting Caroline. “Can you sit down or something? You’re making me nervous,”

Caroline humphed, but acquiesced. “Well, I don't really have oodles of time for you to tell me all the other ways I’m making poor decisions,”

“So tell me this. Why didn’t you tell me about Mrs. Weinberg? That she knew magic? You know how much this means to me,”

“And you would have actually picked up the phone? Because this is how it's been lately. I call, you ignore. I see you in school, you look ready to puke. Ring a bell? So I’m sorry if you feel like you haven’t been receiving timely updates about the people I’m spending time with,”

Bonnie’s chin jutted proudly. “That’s not what’s been happening,”

All the fight left Caroline on her next exhale. She asked quietly. “Then what has been happening, Bonnie?” the corners of Caroline’s eyes stung wetly. “I know you think of me now, but I feel like I can’t stop waiting..that maybe you might change your mind about me? Ever since I was turned, you… it’s like you’ve left me,”

Bonnie reached for her hands, and Caroline refused to meet her eyes.

“I didn’t choose to turn. She smothered me with a pillow. I was in a hospital surrounded by people, and no one heard me. I still feel like that sometimes. That no one hears me,”

Bonnie spoke carefully. “You know, it’s isn’t easy for me with vampires. To trust them…”

Caroline laughed bitterly. “Yeah, yeah. I know, the balance of nature, the intrinsic evilness. Blah, blah, blah,”

“Vampires and witches,”

“This isn’t about vampires and witches!” she snapped, and Bonnie jumped. Caroline held tight to Bonnie’s hand. “This was about me needing you,”

Bonnie’s head dropped, and she didn’t say anything.

Caroline cleared her throat. “Well, anyway. Why’d you come over?”

Bonnie shook her head. “Um, right. Well, when I was talking to Mrs. Weinberg, she mentioned that she had given her an arm cuff,” she said, and Caroline tried to reassure herself that sharing some information was ok. Not everyone is a manipulative megalomaniac, right?

“That kept the water benefits closer than not, yeah?”

“Well, I mean, I’m not sure. But from what I understand, it’s not just keeping Sabrina alive. It’s somehow merging with the elemental energy she’s carrying around in the first place,”

“And that means?” Caroline’s tone rose an octave.

Bonnie handed her a piece of paper. “It means I have an address,”

Caroline took the paper, her legs suddenly weak. Could vampires still faint? She clutched the paper tightly before lunging herself at Bonnie, wrapping her in a tight hug. Bonnie gasped for air but patted Caroline’s back. Caroline jumped up from the bed.

“Reyna…”

“Is waiting,” Bonnie gave a soft smile.

“Bonnie, I’m sorry,”

Bonnie held up a hand. “We’ll talk. When you’re back with Elena and Sabrina,”

Elation lit up in her chest, even as Bonnie followed her down the stairs. She fought to get her boots back on while Bonnie tossed her missing jacket. Caroline turned back to her friend, who awkwardly looked around Sabrina’s kitschy living room.

“What I said upstairs…I’m not asking you to trust vampires, Bon. I’m asking you to trust me,”

Bonnie offered a crooked smile. “Vampires…I’m still not that sure about them. But Caroline Forbes. You’re something I could bend some rules for,”

She snorted. “Careful. I might ask you for your project notes in AP physics again,”

“In your dreams,” As she opened the door, Bonnie called after her. “Caroline?”

Caroline turned back. “Yeah?”

“Come back. Ok?”

Caroline nodded, tying her hair in a tight ponytail. “As if I could trust anyone else to run the social committees,”

-O-

Hello there? She thought. What the hell was she supposed to say to that?

Her spine went ramrod straight the longer he stared at her, a prickling sensation cascading down her arms. Every muscle screamed at her to run away. But with nothing but a mud puddle and a prayer holding her together, she didn’t think she would get far, especially when running from three vampires. She didn’t really know her limitations, what could actually kill her, but she also didn’t fancy finding out today.

Sweat gathered on her palms.

“Now, you,” he said with a purred interest, approaching Sabrina, and turning away from Elena, who quickly wiped tears from her eyes. “You have the most interesting scent.” he breathed deeply, and his eyes darkened. Sabrina’s breath caught in her throat, unable to look from his gaze. “Most refreshing and appetizing. I’ve never encountered the force of the water so far from the coast.” he glanced at the tight grip of Elena and Sabrina’s hand. She never knew amusement could look so cold. “It seems my doppelganger has found a protector. Do you take much pride in your work, protecting such innocence?”

Without thought, she spat, “Do you take much pride in terrifying it?”

He stilled before barking a laugh. Sabrina flinched at the noise so close. “Tell me your name,”

“Sabrina. I’m Sabrina,”

His next words were directed at Trevor and Rose. “And I wonder why you were brought to me, Sabrina. I only seek the doppelganger. I have no use for a witch. Elementally talented as they may be,”

Sabrina hoped he didn’t notice some tension leave her shoulders. He didn’t know. He didn’t know, he didn’t--

He spotted the cut on her temple left by Trevor’s backhanded blow. He lifted his hand, brushing back her hair. Sabrina held completely still, but he never struck, only watching as sticky blood ran down the side of her face. He continued, “so enlighten me,”

She said lowly. “I believe the word used was ‘appetizer’,”

Elijah tutted, casting a glance over his shoulder. “Now, now. That’s no way to treat a guest,” She had just been able to take a deep breath when he cast another look at Elena. He smiled blithely. “We have a long journey ahead of us. Let us be going,”

Elena peered over his shoulder, a last appeal to Rose. “Please, don't let him take me,” she cried, shaking. For a moment, Rose almost appeared remorseful. Of course, that little semblance of humanity vanished when Elijah turned again. Sabrina wrapped her arm around her shoulders, shushing her.

She murmured against Elena’s ear. “Not now, Elena. We’re going to be ok. Believe me. Just not now,”

“One last piece of business, and we're done,” he said, and Sabrina didn’t need magic to read Elijah’s intentions as he walked toward Trevor. Trevor’s eyes darted to Sabrina’s, and she felt her lingering grip pull taut. Still, he fought to run. By the way that Elijah tilted his head, Sabrina knew he missed no small details. She wondered how much of Miriam’s magic covered up the monster that slept under her skin, if age could sense age.

Trevor’s weight shifted back on his heels. “I've waited so long for this day, Elijah. I'm truly, very sorry,”

He replied mildly, “Oh no, dear boy, your apology's not necessary,”

Trevor’s eyes trained on the ground. “Yes, yes it is. You trusted me with Katerina, and I failed you,”

Elijah stalked a circle around Trevor, steps sure and measured. Rose’s eyes flitted between her last remaining family and his judge. He gave a considering nod. “Oh yes, you are the guilty one, and Rose aided you because she was loyal to you.” Elijah met Rose’s eyes, and she swallowed. Sabrina wondered if she realized what was going to happen now. “And that now I honor. Where was your loyalty?”

Trevor remained motionless but met Elijah’s stare. Sabrina marveled that he could at all. “I beg your forgiveness,”

Elijah stopped in front of him, a smile in his voice. “So granted,”

Elijah’s hand moved in a blur, slicing through the viscera of Trevor’s neck. Sabrina barely had enough time to shove Elena’s face to the side of her neck. Blood spattered for several feet, a few drops landing near Sabrina’s feet. Trevor’s body crumpled to the ground. Elena’s hand covered her mouth as a sharp gasp tore from her, and Sabrina knew she’d seen. Sabrina’s eyes lingered on the corpse. Time slowed. Blood pooled on the floor. A drop landed on her cheek, and her hand felt like lead as she lifted it to wipe it away. Elena’s heart thundered.

Rose’s agonized wail brought Sabrina back, time running to catch up with her. Bent over at the waist, the vampire stared, pure hatred contorting her features. She stood, poising to attack, “You…!” she screamed.

Lazily, he whipped a pristine white handkerchief from his jacket, wiping away the mess with an annoyed grimace. “Don’t, Rose. Now, that you are free. Don’t,”

His eyes trained on Sabrina again. She stiffened, hating that she found nothing in his eyes. Nothing. No pride for his kill, no anger for the past betrayal. Just soulless nothing. He crossed the room, offering her a fresh handkerchief, which she took after a moment’s hesitation. “I so despise seeing such fair skin marred by my crass judgment,” he said, and he realized he was staring at the splatter she’d smeared across her cheek. “My apologies,”

Standing in front of him in a dirty, mildew-stained dress, scratched and bloodied, Sabrina wiped her cheek with the soft fabric. She clutched the cloth at her side, eyes following him carefully as he moved in front of Elena.

“Come. Both of you. I may have use for you yet,”

Seeing as she liked her head exactly where it was, Sabrina took a tentative step forward before Elena froze. She tilted her head stubbornly. “What about the moonstone?”

“Elena,” Sabrina said in a warning tone. Elijah cocked his head, quirking a brow.

“And what do you know of the moonstone?”

Despite her watery eyes, Elena answered, a strength lining her jaw, “I know that you need it, and I know where it is,”

A dark amusement lifted the corners of his mouth. “Yes?”

“We can help you get it,”

Sabrina fought to keep her composure.

“Wonderful news. Now, tell me where it is,”

Resolve hardened Elena’s face even when her hands shook at her sides. “It doesn’t work that way,”

“Are you…negotiating with me?” he looked over his shoulder at Rose, who stood with tears gleaming in her eyes.

She hissed through her bared teeth. “This is the first I’ve heard about this. I swear it,”

Then, Sabrina felt it, even past the Original’s heavy stare. The subtle pull at her mind made her want to snap sharp teeth. A pain stung behind her eyes. She narrowed her eyes and tilted her head in defiance. He stepped so close that his shoes touched her bare feet. Another deep breath, and he said, “How?” his eyes traveled back and forth across her face, and the pain behind her eye intensified. “I smell no vervain. No matter. But this, my doppelganger. What is this doing around your neck?” he reached up, snapping Elena’s necklace from her neck, grabbing the side of her head. “Tell me where the moonstone is,”

Sabrina’s eyes widened. She tried moving in between them. Elijah caught her by the neck, tightening his grip until she was forced onto her tiptoes.

“In the tomb, underneath the church ruins.”

“An interesting choice. Why is it there?”

Elijah lifted until dark spots littered her vision, until her toes barely scraped against the floor.

“It’s with Katherine,”

He dropped Sabrina, and her knees scraped against the floor on impact as she gasped for breath. Elena blinked dourly before she startled with, “Sabrina!” she whispered in horror.

“Interesting,” he said. From her place on the ground, Sabrina finally saw something enter his eyes despite a pleased smirk curling his lips-- vengeance.

Glass shattered upstairs, and Elijah released Elena, who clamored to get to Sabrina. Sabrina waved her away as she stood to her feet, rubbing her neck.

“What is that?”

“I don’t know,”

Elijah demanded, “Who else is in this house?”

Rose shifted on the stairs, her voice raising, “I don’t know,”

Elijah’s head moved on a swivel before he grabbed Sabrina and Elena by their wrists. “Move. Now, “ he barked, forcing them up the stairs, down the hall into the main foyer of the old house. He released Sabrina first as a dark figure blurred past them, and Sabrina caught a whiff of the ridiculous Italian cologne Damon preferred. Her spinning head fought to keep up, her mind assaulted with images of Caroline throwing out every piece of clothing she believed had any lingering scent. Nausea rolled in her stomach. Elijah shoved Elena into Rose’s arms. Sabrina’s sickness turned to rage so quickly that her head spun even more. Another figure brushed past them all, encircling Elijah.

She whirled on Rose. “You,” she hissed, her face shifting into a shape suited for deep water. All sharp angles, black eyes, razor claws, and even darker intentions. Rose gaped, color draining from her face.

“You’re no witch,”

Sabrina pushed Elena away, snarling at Rose, “You’d be so lucky,” wrapping her hands around her shoulders, and shoving her through the next wall.

Another blur emerged, wrapping their arms around Elena. Stefan, she realized as she slammed Rose’s head into the walkway’s wall. The stairs creaked above them as the vampires danced around one another.

Sabrina barely heard Elijah’s next words through her own haze, her eyes narrowing on the woman struggling to right herself.

“Excuse me. To whom it may concern, you're making a great mistake if you think that you can beat me. You can't. Do you hear that?”

Sabrina heard, but couldn’t bring herself to care enough to listen anymore. She stalked across the room, slashing the woman across the face down to her shoulder. Rose growled, backhanding Sabrina back into the wall. She tasted iron in her mouth. Rose’s own face shifted as she snarled around elongated canines. Rose lunged. In the next flurry of movements, the house creaked ominously, the planks under the floor creaking underneath fast-moving feet. Rose’s hand moved in a blur as she reached under an abandoned construction platform. Sabrina charged again only seeing the piece of rusted rebar too late. Rose thrust the rod through Sabrina’s abdomen, kicking her opponent back into the main entryway.

Sabrina toppled into the mangled sheetrock, other debris stacking on top of her. The sharp pain spread through her entire abdomen. She watched the Salvatores rush down the stairs, impaling the Original with a broken coat rack through the door. Damon whirled, finding Rose hovering over Sabrina. Rose moved towards Damon. Sabrina saw all of them, hurrying out the door before the heaviness weighing down her eyes won out.

-O-

Sabrina woke with the setting sun in her eyes. She squinted, pulling her hand up to block her eyes from the open door. Agony sliced down her side. Her hands dropped as she cried out. Her eyes flew open, and she nearly retched when she saw the metal still protruding from her abdomen. Tears filling her eyes, sweat beading on her forehead, she wrapped her hands around the bar and yanked. She screamed. It stuck halfway out. She breathed heavily, letting her head drop against the floor.

Her whisper echoed through the room. “Ok, ok,” she gasped through quiet whimpers. “One, two, three,”

She yanked again, and the piece of rebar went flying across the room. She curled into herself, turning onto her side. She shrieked as her body knitted itself back together. A cold sweat broke across her chest and arms. She shivered despite the warm breeze flowing through the cracked door. Then she remembered.

The Original still remained impaled against the door, hair and tie still fluttering in the breeze. Her heart caught, and she didn’t dare move. She watched for any twitch, any movement. Grey veins were scattered across his face. She had never killed a vampire before. She had never seen a dead vampire before today, and despite her agonizing pain, she found herself interested that they didn’t disintegrate into dust, as Buffy so enjoyed teaching the impressionable youths. Was thinking in Buffy references a sign of shock?

Her fingers traced over her blood-soaked dress. The wound had nearly closed, but it still stung like a bitch though. She forced herself to sit up, leaning heavily on her right arm while her other still shielded her stomach. It rolled painfully. Sabrina knew he would need more than Miriam’s magic and a salt soak this time. She needed to eat. Her eyes flashed back to the Original staked to the wall, staring, poking and prodding for any lingering remains of his aura.

Oh, I hope you’re as bad as they say you are, she thought, pushing herself to stand, bobbing on her feet. She couldn’t summon enough energy to be furious with the Salvatores for leaving her. She had been dead. Well, it felt like it anyway.

Even now, a force shielded the dead vampire from her search.

He’s old, the voice reminded her.

“And dead,” Sabrina snapped aloud. “He should stop being so difficult,”

Her feet shuffled across the floor. She stopped in front of him, hesitating. Hunger panged her stomach, her mouth still dry as dust. Her claw fingers tapped restlessly against her thigh.

“This is fine,” she said, her voice echoing in the empty house. She grimaced. “This is fine. I’m starving.” she looked more closely at his face. “Reyna’s coming, you know. Probably. Well, she is. I know she is. She’s clingy like that no matter what she says,” she shook nervousness from her limbs. “Hooo, boy. Ok, I can do this. I mean, I am sorry about this. It’s not you. It’s me. I’m nervous. It’s just usually it’s more combative than this. You’re dead and all, but I do need… I just feel like I should tell you this isn’t personal. Yeah, this isn’t personal,”

She remembered his bruising grip against her throat. Her face shifted. Ok, maybe it was a little personal.

Sabrina grabbed the base of the coat rack when dark eyes flashed open. Sabrina stumbled back with a shriek.

“Ooh!! Ok, ok, not dead!” for a moment, her hunger left her as her sharpened features faded. “Not dead. Ah, ok,”

His hands shot out to grab the coat rack. Sabrina would wonder later why her first instinct had been to grab alongside his hands and help him pull. The improvised stake made a sickening suctioned pop when it emerged. Sabrina wanted to gag even as she tossed it across the room. Sabrina’s chest heaved with each breath that still didn’t feel like enough to completely fill her lungs. Her head spun. Her side still ached.

Their eyes clashed. The grey veins receded from his face while some color returned to his face. A hysterical laugh escaped her lips, and she clapped her hands over her mouth. Tears clouded her vision, but her shoulders shook with silent laughter.

“You’re supposed to be dead,” she accused. “Dear God. What’s wrong with me?” he took a step forward. She saw something worse than anger in his eyes. Interest. “I’m sorry. This isn’t about you. I am terrified right now.” a few tears streamed down her face, but she couldn’t stop laughing. “I’m so tired of dying,” she said. She met his eyes again, feeling nauseating hot and cold all over. Her head bobbed to the side. “I think I’m gonna pass out again,”

Shit, shit, shit.

Her knees gave out, but she never felt the harsh impact of the floor.

Chapter Text

Sabrina woke with her cheek against a cold car window. She didn’t want to open her eyes. It felt like a mixture of an awful hangover and coming down off an equally awful flu. Her eyes were swollen, and all her joints protested being still for so long. Then, she stiffened. Her eyes popped open, her face partially covered by her mess of hair. The interstate passed by her in a blur. The next green roadway sign read,

Roanoke, 93 miles.

“I know you’re awake,” a smooth voice beside her spoke up, unbothered despite the fact she had wrenched a coat rack from his chest earlier. Her breath caught, her heart rabbiting in her chest. She shifted until she could sit up, rolling her stiff muscles. Sabrina turned her head, pain throbbing behind her temple. Elijah briefly looked away from the road. “Sleep well?” he asked mildly.

Her voice came raspy, unused. “I don’t think what I did counts as sleep,” her fingers gripped the expensive leather seats. The Maserati emblem shone silver on the steering wheel.

“It seemed like the polite question to ask,”

She scoffed, “I think you lost most of your polite points when I saw you chop a guy’s head off,”

“Well deserved, I can assure you,”

A minute passed then,

“Where the hell are you taking me?” she received a wayward glance but nothing else. “You realize you are now in the negative for polite points, yes?”

“I believe I found you much more tolerable when you were unconscious,”

“So does the rest of my social circle. Now, where are we going?”

“If you must know, we are going to Roanoke. I have some more business to attend to. I don’t enjoy having these young vampires-- what were their names…Oh, yes, the Salvatores-- believe they can simply get by on such matters. Bad for the reputation. I’m sure you can understand,” he sped up, weaving around two or three slower-moving vehicles until they were again alone on the interstate. His amusement made her want to grit her teeth. “But, little protector, I am much more interested in you,”

Her head jerked, looking away from his eyes and back to the empty highway. Fog settled over the blue-tinted mountains. “What about me?” her mouth went dry.

“At first, I believed you only to be a witch,”

She settled for, “Oh?” she picked at her already demolished nail polish. “And you don’t now?”

“No, I don’t believe so. Of course, it would make it much more simple for me if you had been,”

“I apologize for the inconvenience to your murder schedule,”

“No one’s been this delightfully brave with me for several decades. What else have you got in your repertoire today?”

Sabrina’s heart thumped in her chest, but she kept her face neutral. Well, not neutral, but looking pissy was better than drop-dead fear. “Why bring me along at all? You told me yourself I wasn’t a part of the original plan,”

“Very true. But a good strategist is always welcome to helpful addendums,” he flipped on the cruise control, readjusting his grip on the steering wheel. His daylight ring caught in a stray sunbeam. He turned his head, fixing his stare on her again. “Sabrina, wasn’t it? It’s a lovely name. From one of my favorite 16th-century poems. The savior water sprite,”

“Yes, thank you. I’ve also watched the Harrison Ford version of that movie too,” she crossed her arms, settling back into her seat, ignoring the persistent hunger clawing its way through her abdomen. She grumbled, “Asshole,”

He spoke over her. “It’s quite fitting because, with your scent, all I can think of is the ocean. True elementals are so rare. I almost feel remiss for calling you a witch because they are the reason for such scarcity,”

She made the mistake of looking at him. The hook of his words caught her, and he knew it.

“Witches brought such chosen creatures to extinction. There’s great power to be had from the elements, outside of simply seeking arrangements from fickle ancestors. You can imagine my excitement in learning more. But there’s something underneath it all as well,”

His finger lightly traced overtop her bracelet, overtop her arm, and she jerked her hand away.

“I suspect this is to do with it. What lies beneath you, Sabrina Forbes,”

“Haven’t you ever heard of personal space? You should try it sometime,” A peculiar franticness lined her tone, much like that night on the piers that she tried so hard not to think about. About helplessness, about a fear that all women carry when they walk alone in the dark.

A strange expression struck Elijah, like a crack in the mask he had done so well to maintain. Horror, as if he had read her thoughts about him, about what his intentions could be. He removed his hand and returned his attention to the road. “I meant nothing untoward. Forgive me,”

Well, good to know murder is ok, but being a pervert seems to be morally wrong for him. Arrogance and pride, but not like the others…

She still couldn’t take a deep breath, but the next inhale was a bit easier. She shook her head, realizing his heart wouldn’t have been a satisfying meal anyway. Her dress scraped against her drying skin. She caught a glimpse of her washed-out skin in the side mirror. More of a wraith than a fish at the moment.

She bristled when the man beside her sat in a newly pressed white button-up under his dusty suit. Not a dark hair out of place. She wouldn’t have put it past him to have a very expensive blood cooler in the back of his very expensive Maserati. She wanted to say he was compensating for something. The longer she thought about it the more irritated she became.

“I hate to disappoint you, but I’m just an archivist. Maybe a part-time reading group specialist when it's busy on Tuesdays and Thursdays. No spectacular recriminations of violence,”

His eyes shone, delighted. “Oh, I highly doubt that, Ms. Forbes,” he said, and she avoided his eyes again. “It was an honorable thing you did. Watching over the young doppelganger, defending her, despite the inconvenience you’ve caused me,”

“Forgive me for wanting to live,”

“Most wouldn’t despair you for such a desire. Futile as it may have been against a creature with a few centuries more experience, that is,”

“Like you did much better against what, baby vampires compared to you, right?” Sabrina gritted her teeth, staring straight ahead. “Why am I here?”

“Well, as it happens, you are the only person to know of my latest resurrection. I would like to keep that fact to my advantage for as long as I can,”

“You could have just killed me while I was unconscious,”

He tutted. “You know very little about me then. To kill an opponent who cannot defend themselves? How very unsportsmanlike,” she watched as his eyes scanned the horizon until they landed on an old shack settled atop a knoll. “You think I would be so dishonorable?”

A disgusted sneer curved her mouth. “I think every man believes in their honor until their pride is at stake,”

Sabrina took a sick pride herself when the first appearance of irritation broke through his veneer. It was better than nothing. His jaw set firmly as he veered off the highway following up the steep drive toward the cabin. A line of pine trees blocked most of the building from the road. He thrust the gear into park, and the seatbelt she hadn’t put on herself cut into her chest.

“Stay here. I must collect something,”

He slammed the door, the car shaking under its force. He vanished in a blur inside through the ramshackle door. Sabrina’s heart pounded until nausea swirled all the way to her throat. Her fingers thrummed across the door handle before she unbuckled her seatbelt, shoved the door open, and swung her still bare feet onto the damp grass. Stray pieces of gravel dug into the soles of her feet.

She could only reason that the hunger gnawing at her stomach had redirected all remaining energy to her last brain cells. These brain cells were namely, ‘impulsive decisions’ and ‘poor judgment’, who had also been in charge of making decisions during college binge drinking and Reyna’s twenty-first birthday.

She stood and froze when a light cool drizzle sprinkled across her skin. She sighed when in relief before a car horn blared, startling her. She whirled around, claws extended. Sabrina brought them down with the intention to maim. Elijah caught her wrist in a bruising grip.

“You would do well to listen to what I say.” he looked to the side, examining. “Fascinating,” he murmured. She jerked her hand, but he held fast. Her claws retracted, and his head turned back, eyes roving across her face. “What are you, Sabrina Forbes?”

She yanked her hand away so hard she nearly fell backward.

“Nothing to you,”

“Twenty-three years old.” he continued. “With such power. Yet you have no idea how to use it,”

Her eyes flashed, “I can do enough,”

He stepped closer, and she noticed the duffle in his hand. “But would it be enough to save the doppelganger and, who was it? Ah, yes. Your cousin Caroline. She seems a lovely girl from what I discovered while you were taking a rest,”

Sabrina’s knees nearly gave out. “How do you know about her?”

“I have my ways of obtaining information. You can’t have believed I wouldn’t use this loyalty against you, for my own advantage. For you to do as I ask,”

Sabrina’s teeth gnawed the inside of her cheek. “And you think that’s enough for me not to run?”

He laughed softly, “I see a rare…true loyalty in you, Miss Forbes. Much like, if not more than, what Rose had for her dear pet, Trevor.” his dark eyes caught hers. “And what would it take for me to gain some of this loyalty you so freely give to others?”

Her hackles rose, but she tried to let her fear lessen her sharpness. It didn’t work. “And what do you understand about loyalty?”

His eyes gleamed, and it looked like victory. He turned back to the car, slinging his bag over his shoulder. “Enough to know you’ll be getting back into the car,”

He opened the passenger door for her, and she glowered.

“After you, Ms. Forbes,”

She huffed, dropping back into the car. He shut the door for her. She crossed her arms and refused to look at him for the next twenty miles. Then, her stomach growled. “Are hostages allowed Wendy’s? I’m hungry,”

He flipped on the turn signal for the next exit.

-O-

Caroline tossed her pink bag down onto the floor as they entered Sabrina’s house. “Why the hell did we come back here?! We should still be out there,”

Reyna glared before she locked the door behind her.

Caroline’s baby hair stuck out from her ponytail, springing against the light on her back. Dark circles were puffy under her bloodshot eyes. She had changed from her Mean Girls outfit into her cheer sweatsuit thoroughly rumpled by their five-hour road trip. Reyna had never seen a human look so frazzled, let alone a vampire with supposed perpetual unflappability. Someone needed to tell Caroline about this vampire trait. Vampire unflappability, add to the to-do list.

Reyna scrubbed a hand over her face before grimacing and realizing she needed a shower.

Red blotched across Caroline’s neck and chest as hot tears fell from her eyes. She swiped them angrily. “Dead, Reyna! You can’t even say it, can you? They said she was dead, that Rose killed her!” all the rage melted from her face, leaving nothing but crumpled desperation. “I can’t lose her…. I won’t. I don't think I could…”

Reyna closed the distance between them, enfolding her in a bone-crushing hug. “Hey, that’s not gonna happen. Alright?” she pulled back, catching Caroline’s face between her hands. “Look at me, Caroline.” Bloodshot blue eyes met hers. “Take a breath with me. In…out. Another one. In…out. Ok, we know she isn’t dead,”

“Then, why can’t we track her?” she hiccupped, wiping her nose with the end of her sleeve.

Reyna settled her hands on Caroline’s shoulders. A pang of acidic guilt burned in her gut. She bit back what she wanted to say. “I don’t know, I don’t know why.”

“But they said!...”

“I don’t care what they said,” she said sharply, and Caroline recoiled. Reyna forced the tension from her shoulders. “But mom found enough residuals to know that she is still alive, ok. I know we…I’m asking a lot, but I need you not to wig. I need the planner,”

Caroline’s voice cracked. “We have to find her, Reyna,”

A throat cleared behind them.

Reyna looked over Caroline’s shoulder, surprised. “You still here, Lockwood?”

Caroline remained with her back turned, hands frantically swiping across her face.

Tyler sat at the small dining table looking properly shamefaced when Miriam emerged from the kitchen. “We’ve had a talk, haven’t we, Tyler?”

He looked down at his hands. “Yes, ma’am,”

“Didn’t your fancy etiquette classes teach you that breaking and entering is rude?” Reyna drawled, leaning against the chair across from him. “And just so you know I was not on board with the whole covering up a murder thing,” Reyna’s grin was all sharp teeth when the color drained from his face.

When Caroline turned, Reyna noticed, all previous distress had vanished, her veneer only cracking around the edges of her tight-lipped smile. “You know,” she said, pushing up the sleeves of her pink sweatshirt and crossing the room. She pushed the green secretary’s desk back with one hand, reaching behind with her other. She reemerged clutching a bottle of rum. She glared at Reyna’s quirked brow. “This sounds crazy, but the alcohol helps with the flip-flop of emotional travesty,”

Reyna closed her eyes, pinching the bridge of her nose. “At this rate, I’ll never have kids,”

“The underaged drinking isn’t so much fun when you’re on the other side of the age line, is it?” Miriam smirked. She set two glasses in front of the teenagers. When she pried the bottle from Caroline’s raccoon hoarder grip, the pouty teenager didn’t dare argue. She poured more than a fair amount, in Reyna’s opinion, before capping the bottle. “But just remember that I will be sitting out on the front porch swing before bad choices become too tempting,”

Caroline’s sharp grief lessened, gratitude softening her face. Her eyes shone in the light overhanging the dining room table. “Thank you,” she mouth. Reyna followed her mother out the door as Caroline warned Tyler. “I’d be careful about shooting that if I were you. Knowing Gram, that could be straight moonshine in a reused bottle,”

Reyna closed the door behind them, snatching the bottle from her mother and taking a long drag. Her eyes watered as she held back a burning cough. “Damn,” she hissed before taking another drink. It gave her the bravery to say. “This is fucked up,”

Miriam settled back on the porch swing. “This is also the part where you pass the bottle back to your mother,”

The warm burn making a home in her chest whirred into an inferno. Impatience turned her eyes gold. “What, so you can hide under another shield to keep the guilt away?”

Miriam’s eyes darkened. “You’re tired and drained so I’ll let that slide,”

Reyna crossed the distance between them, hovering over her mother. “How generous of you. Considering the fact that you’re also letting Sabrina fend herself from wolves,”

Miriam’s jaw hardened.

“You left dad because he was too militaristic about the old ways.” Reyna raised her arms, spanning half the length of where her wings would rest. “But yet, here you sit just like--”

“Enough!”

Reyna planted her feet, didn’t flinch away from the loud voice, but waited. She watched the door for Caroline to rush out. Hearing even, hushed voices inside, Reyna continued. “Following the old ways again is what drove us apart, almost into exstinction,”

Miriam’s voice was tight. “You know that’s not true. The Veil keeps us apart from our true selves, separating us from who we are meant to be. Humans underestimate the power they don’t understand,”

“So!” Reyna exclaimed. “What else is new? We aren’t slaves to the desert anymore either in case you haven’t noticed! You wanna return to that too?”

“You took an oath when you turned of age. Just like I did. Just like Tim will do,” Miriam sat straight, rubbing her hands over her legs.

“At this point, you’re very lucky Tim doesn’t know about this, considering how ass over tit he is for Caroline. Sabrina was a part of the oath too,” she hissed. “Or do you forget about ‘mishpacha’ when it's inconvenient?” she stared at her mother, who met her eyes undaunted. “Let me go to her. I know you know where she is. So, tell me. Now,”

Miriam’s eyes flashed a dangerous gold to match Reyna’s. “When you become the head of this family, the Sight will become yours. Until that time,” she said, and Reyna finally looked away, staring out onto Sabrina’s front yard. “These decisions are mine,”

For the first time that evening, Reyna finally allowed tears to rise. She knelt before her mother. “Please, Eema. I’m asking as your daughter. I want to see if she’s alright,”

“You know we can’t, Reyna. It is forbidden. This is how this has been foretold for centuries. We do not interfere in prophecies,”

“Words on paper. She is my sister,”

“And you think I don’t love her like a daughter. We have prepared her as best we could. It’s not in our hands now,”

When begging failed her, Reyna returned to anger like an old friend. “And whose should it be in? The fates? Fucking nature? It's a load of shit,”

Miriam’s eyes flashed. “The wolf must be freed. Only then can the elements be restored as they once—” a creak sounded from inside the house, and they both froze. Reyna’s heart caught as she heard Caroline comforting a distraught Tyler.

“And you’re willing to risk your family for this?” Reyna hated the weakness in her voice, the return of a little girl waiting for her father to return and for her mother to approve her work.

“I am not risking anything that was not already in danger of being taken from me if I don’t act. Please, listen to me when I say, Sabrina is where she needs to be, and you will not interfere,”

The nieghbor across the street flipped on their lights. Reyna watched a father and daughter begin on homework at their dining table.

“The doppelgängers must go. All of them.” Miriam said. Reyna stiffened. “The old magic can be returned without the reliance on bargains and ancestors, and Elena Gilbert will die,” Miriam pressed a fist to her chest. “Hahk-sed,” she swore.

Her hand lay like iron against her hip. She hesitated. She shook her head. Reyna thumped her fist to her chest, matching her mother’s gesture. “Hahk-sed,” she murmured, loyalty tasting bitter in her mouth, burning like acid down her throat.

Chapter Text

Sabrina sat in the gilded dining room of the Jefferson Hotel with an Original’s suit jacket draped over her shoulders to hide her bloody, stained dress. She blinked under the light that felt like it was burning a hole through her retinas. She wrapped her arms around herself trying to think about anything except for the layer of grime covering her body because she was exactly two seconds away from peeling her own skin off.

“And for your associate?”

Sabrina blinked, refocusing. The server stared expectantly. She cleared her throat, offering a wan smile.

“I’m sorry, did you say something about salmon?”

With not a perfectly curled brunette lock out of place, the waitress exchanged a bemused look with Elijah, who remained ever composed sitting across from her. Her doe eyes reminded her of Elena, sparking an unexpected irritation within her.

“Yes, of course, ma’am. The orange glazed salmon is quite delightful or so I’ve heard,”

Elijah’s voice oozed charm, a gentle lull that could have matched her own as he focused on their server. “And I’m sure you would have an excellent wine pairing to suggest for myself and my dinner companion?”

The young woman circled her attention back, trapped by the vampire’s alluring gaze. Sabrina lost interest. Seated with her back to the front entrance, Sabrina’s gaze cut across the room. A group of Japanese businessmen scoured over documents and blueprints, an elderly couple laughed raucously, and a young man bussing tables kept trying to meet the pretty bartender’s eyes. A crowd wrapped its way around the bar. Sabrina remembered her summer serving job, and a pang of sympathy went through her for the solo barkeep.

A light haze began to form around each person the longer she stared. Could astigmatism come back even after turning into the psychotic version of Ariel? She shook her head, blinking a few times. Still, energy wove around each individual. Most emanated a menagerie of colors, pleasant to look at and to experience. Her focus concentrated more severely. At the corner of the bar, pushed against the wall, stood a woman a couple of years older than Sabrina. Her green dress shimmered in the golden light, sleeves coming down past her wrists, her lips painted a deep violet offsetting her dark skin.

A passing server bumped against the girl, and she nearly jumped out of her skin. Unlike the others, her light shrank inward. Curling into herself like…like…

A man sidled next to her at the bar, running his hand up the curve of her back, catching her at the base of her neck.

Like Caroline…

Fatigue vanished, burning away until her muscles tensed to pounce.

When she returned her gaze, Elijah was already staring intently. He thanked the waitress when she brought and poured a rich red wine. Her stomach turned when he didn’t look away even then. The waitress let the bottle clunk against the table with a light frustrated huff, not receiving the attention she wanted.

Elijah swirled the wine, taking a long inhale before delicately sipping with a pleased hum. He set the glass down before arranging the silken napkin across his lap. “Penny for your thoughts, Miss Forbes?”

Dry skin pulled taut against her hands when she reached for her own wine glass. She drained it, barely tasting the richness but reveling in the sharp burn spreading through her chest. Her voice was a bit hoarse. “Pennies? In a place like this?”

Sabrina grabbed the bottle, refilling her glass almost to the brim, and guzzling half the glass to dull her senses enough to prevent herself from looking back at the bar.

“Perhaps, tequila would work better for your intentions,” he suggested.

She snorted. “Since you’re footing the bill, don’t tempt me,”

“If you do recall, I have made more arrangements for more clothes in the morning,”

Her eyes narrowed. “Forgive me for not having the foresight to pack ahead,”

“I thought most women enjoyed the prospect of new clothes. Perhaps, times have changed more than I’ve realized,” He gave a half-shrug, leaning back in his chair, and her anger spread like wildfire across her chest. She was certain if she checked a mirror, red blotches would line her chest and neck. God, and if he didn’t seem to enjoy that. “I’m only trying to make this experience more enjoyable,”

She muttered, “Oh, yeah. Time flies when you’re having fun with your kidnapper,” Maybe the wine made her too brave because she continued. She leaned forward, propping herself on her elbows, catching his jacket before it fell from her shoulders. “So, what does the day of our local vampiric sociopath entail? Or is it always filled with kidnapping underaged girls and innocent bystanders?”

Elijah never flinched away from her gaze. “Is that what you are in this, Miss Forbes? An innocent bystander? Because I still believe you haven’t answered my question.” his eyes roved her face. “What are you? Even if you don’t tell me, I shall find out,”

“If you’re trying to salvage your reputation with me and regain those pesky polite points, veiled threats aren’t a great start,”

“Is curiosity another one of my great sins to you?”

Sabrina leaned back, schooling her face back to neutrality when the waitress returned. She held both plates aloft, offering a toothy grin, setting Sabrina’s meal down first. “And for you, ma’am, we have the orange-glazed salmon and vegetable medley.” she winked. “One of my personal favorites. And last but not least, sir, the blue cheese filet served extra bloody,”

“It looks divine. Thank you,”

The waitress arranged her long ponytail over her shoulder. Elijah’s eyes lingered against the girl’s neck. Sabrina’s eyes flashed back to the bar. The man held tightly to the woman’s wrist, hissing into her ear. His sulfuric aura covered the space around him, smothering against the woman’s skin.

“No, no. But circling back to our previous topic,” Sabrina said, ignoring the way the poor girl looked back at their table, putting extra sway in her hips. “I’m genuinely curious. What is it like? On a day in the life of Elijah? Order breakfast, check your grimoire planner, eat the butler, plot out world domination, pick up dry cleaning before 5:30?”

He laughed at her sharpness. “No, I actually have the butler pick up the dry cleaning before I eat him.”

She rolled her eyes, “Ha. Yeah, of course. I forget you’re supposed to be the pragmatic one,”

“This isn’t the first time you’ve referenced your knowledge of me,”

She broke another piece of her salmon, sliding it onto the fork. She briefly wondered if eating this salmon half-counted as cannibalism. “A man who listens. Be still, my heart.”

“Are you always so irreverent?”

She supposed she should count herself fortunate that he only seemed amused and not truly irritated. Despite her own irritation, she enjoyed having her head attached to her shoulders. She pushed aside a bit of her pettiness. Her seriousness came more easily when the man at the bar aged the woman in, pushing aside the appetizer she had just ordered. The man’s sulfuric aura bordered her vision. She tilted her head away as blood pounded in her ears. She straightened her spine, picking at her own meal because, unfortunately, the salmon really was fucking delicious.

“How do you seem to know so much about this world? A novice to fighting obviously but not to gathering information,”

“As I’m sure your search of me told you, I’m an archivist and specialty librarian. Collecting information is a part of my job,” she picked apart her asparagus and potatoes. “And I happen to enjoy excelling in my work,”

“Yes, of course. Pardon my presumptuousness. After walking the earth for a millennium, I have found very few things a rarity. You were born a human. This much is certain for me. But you see, Miss Forbes. I like certainty. It is the foundation of my life. Certainty is good, but I’m becoming more and more uncertain about you,”

She waved her fork at him. “The only good is knowledge,”

He finished the statement for her, pleasantly surprised, “And the only evil is ignorance,”

He held her gaze until she forced herself to look away. She cleared her throat before she sipped her wine. “You’re changing the subject,”

“Please. Ask away,”

“Start with Elena,”

He said drily, “Well, as long as we’re starting in neutral territory,”

“You seemed surprised to find another doppelganger in the living flesh,”

He sliced another piece of steak. “My surprise was understandable given the situation. You see, doppelgangers appear through bloodlines, and I had been previously unaware of the continued Petrova bloodline,”

Sabrina’s eyebrows shot up, “I’m getting the feeling that unwed mothers were not the style five hundred years ago,”

He gave a tight smile before he asked, “And your experience with Katerina?”

The ease with which the accented name flowed off his tongue made her grit her teeth. “I’m sure neither of us left the encounter with a five-star review,”

Sabrina recalled standing in the middle of her street clutching a bloody scalp while Caroline’s tenuous words brought her back to herself. Sharp teeth burned under her gums while her joints ached dully. Her mind kept flitting back to the possible meal behind her.

“But yes, obtaining the doppelganger would give me an upper hand in this situation,”

Her grip on her silverware tightened. She scooped up a hearty serving of vegetables. “And why would that be? Or do you just enjoy kidnapping teenage girls?”

“Obviously not, or I wouldn’t have kept you.” he retorted. “But surely, you must realize that the blood of the doppelganger is of great value, not only to me but to others whose methods are…not as honorable as my own,”

“For what though? This sun and moon curse garbage? You want her to die breaking a curse,” she looked at him skeptically. “You don’t seem the kind of person who needs their enormous ego to be soothed by breaking an unproven curse,”

He straightened his shoulders. “Certainly not,”

“Then, why--,”

“I have every intention of ensuring Elena remains alive for as long as possible,”

She scrutinized for any deception before settling back in her seat, slouching a bit. “So you don’t want her to die?” he shook his head. “But she’s supposed to be a sacrifice for some weird ancient curse that is ssssooooo out there, by the way.” she stilled, mid-way through pulling apart her salmon. The remaining color in her face dropped. “You’re not the only one who wants her for this,”

He hummed, pleased, “Bravo, Miss Forbes. I knew you’d reach the correct conclusion eventually,”

Sabrina bit back an angry retort. Dick. “Why come for her at all--” the man at the bar flashed in her peripheral, twisting his girlfriend’s arm, hissing in her ear. She remembered she had been speaking. She cleared her throat. “If you’re not planning on continuing with the sacrifice?”

“Continuing is not the same as finishing,”

Her eyes snapped to his. She realized quietly, “You’re using her as bait for someone,”

He smirked, “Now, you’re catching on,” he wiped the corners of his mouth. “But if you’ll excuse me, the steak isn’t quite enough to sate my appetite.” at her alarmed expression, he continued, “Do not fear. I can assure you she will leave me better than I found her,”

She bristled as he rose from his chair.

“Do recall, in my absence, you gave me your word of two days,”

He gave no time for her to reply as he stopped off towards the maître d’ desk, where the waitress stood off to the side. Sabrina hadn’t a doubt in her mind he could lure her away without his compulsion. In short order, he pulled away with her giggling into a dimly lit hallway. Had she not looked so disgusting she would have ripped his suit jacket from her shoulders out of spite. She turned back around in her chair, crossing her arms, waiting out three beats of silence even in the overwhelming atmosphere surrounding her.

A sharp pain sliced at her stomach. She grabbed her wine glass, draining it, then the remainder of Elijah’s. Her eyes landed again on the man at the bar, and she had the sudden urge to drag him to the bottom of the James River outside. Her eyes darkened, centering. She wanted to snap sharp teeth and bring his bones back to the woman he towered over like a prize.

For a moment, she thought maybe she wasn’t as honorable as the Original holding her captive because she had no compunction about using her own lure. She waited until he felt her stare at his back. His mouth parted as she stood. Her low hum burned the back of her throat she was so starved. He looked in between the women, blinking a bit dazedly. His hand left the other’s back. Sabrina kept a locked stare, gliding around servers and other customers.

C’mon, you little fucker. Follow me, follow me.

Her hum resounded more deeply in her chest. She couldn’t risk a true song, could she? Surely, this lure would be enough and not pull anyone else? Almost lethargically, he stood from the barstool, fumbling momentarily, waving off his girlfriend’s halfhearted questions. She smiled, all curves and sharpened angles in the shadows, and he nearly stumbled over himself to follow.

She led him through the steaming hot kitchen, careful to keep her lure focused, even though instinct told her she could find more than one meal in this place. She dropped the Original’s coat on a crate when she reached the loading dock and back entrance. Entrenched in dark shadows on a cloudy night, goosebumps broke across her skin. The river across the street lapped gently, breaking apart the moonlight under light blankets of fog.

Her desire to drown him under the slow rocking river grew ever tempting. Then, she thought of Elijah and his own meal. Anger flashed hot up her chest. No time. She whirled around and found the man lingering in the doorway, eyes roving over her in a greedy trance. She wanted to say the wine made her bold when her song became a tone louder. She crooked a finger, and he stumbled a step closer. His bitter aura burned her nose, and she faintly realized it had never been like this.

There was hesitation in his next step, and her eyes flashed, sharp teeth elongating. She saw another creature rise to the surface under his skin.

Shit.

The man resisted another pull, muscles twitching where he stood. A sulfur-yellow wolf snapped sharp teeth around the man’s neck. Her own monster’s face rose to the surface. She raised a clawed hand. The man tried to flinch away, his breaths wracking his body hard and fast.

“Don’t worry,” she told the wispy creature. “I’m not here for you.” Endless black eyes met the man’s. “Am I?” Her hand traced down the man’s face until the sated wolf faded away.

“What are you?”

Sharp teeth glimmered with her smile. “Hungry,”

She had barely raised her hand when an awed voice came from the doorway.

“My God,” Elijah said, a little breathless. “You’re a siren,”

In the next moment, Elijah stood next to her. Sabrina refused to cower as deep brown eyes scoured her other face. She snarled when the other man spoke up, still struggling to move,

“Mi—Mikaelson,”

Elijah grabbed the man by his shoulders, jerking him back, his eyes never leaving hers. Her insides seized in a panic.

“No!” She screeched, lunging for her prey. With his other arm, he caught her around the waist, holding her other arm. “No.” Her words came in a hiss as he looked down at her. “He’s mine,”

The ocean rasped in her voice, all salty brine and cold-edged darkness. Hunger made her want to lash out and cry. Caroline had told her she looked absolutely heinous like this, but the more he stared… he looked at her like she was—

Like she was…

“And he still is, little protector,” he murmured. Brown eyes burned as he studied her, and Sabrina knew Elijah Mikaelson was dangerous for more reasons than was listed in an old tome. “Your kind has been gone from the earth since long before I arrived on it. Can you understand how long that’s been?”

“Can you understand that you’ll be bringing back a corpse to Mystic Falls if I don’t eat?” Anger underlined desperation as she dropped his finely pressed shirt. She struggled against his grip until he was forced to release the werewolf to wrap his other arm around her shoulders. She couldn’t understand how the coolness of his body calmed burning hunger. She stilled, panting. “Let go of me, Mikaelson,”

For all the stars above, she wished she could force away the monster’s face that steadily captivated him. Black veins shimmered underneath his eyes.

“Tell me what you were looking for in your…” black veins flashed again, and he cleared his throat, closing his eyes for a moment. “Your next meal. Why choose him?”

Flashes, bits, and pieces, of women illuminated behind her eyes— the woman at the bar, the little girl in the library, Caroline. Caroline, Caroline. “Let me take his heart,” she growled. “And I’ll show you,”

He released her, adjusting her sleeve where it had fallen in their struggle, and her hold on the werewolf weakened. She’d scarcely realized he was running before Elijah had him by the throat. The man clawed at Elijah’s hand and forearm.

“Now, now, don’t move,” he compelled, setting him down on his feet again. “The lady hasn’t finished her meal, a need in which I have been remiss in not anticipating sooner.” He looked back at Sabrina, pleased in a way she couldn’t begrudge him, especially when he had caught her fleeing dinner. “A siren feeding on the follies of men. And what did he do to spurn you, I wonder?”

Her heart pounded in her ears. Her balance was off, trapped in a mixed sludge of monster and Sabrina. She inched forward, brandishing claws at her side. “It wasn’t me you hurt, was it?”

She raised her hand, flattening her fingers.

“No.” Elijah’s hand shot out, stopping her mid-thrust, his grip gentler than it had been in previous times. “You shouldn’t have to stain your own hands. No, no. It should be a gentleman’s task.” He turned to the man. “Don’t you agree?”

Sabrina watched in horrified silence, her starving appetite not allowing for much other reaction. As he wept, the man ripped at his own chest with a strength Sabrina didn’t expect from a human. A bitterness tinged the blood-filled air. Different from her other meals, but she didn’t rightly care. Her mouth watered. She didn’t recoil when Elijah sighed and thrust his own hand through the man’s chest. Blood gurgled from his throat when he collapsed onto his knees. Elijah nudged the body to the side with his foot. Eyes locked on the steaming organ in the cool night air, Sabrina said,

“I still don’t like you.” her mouth watered. When he sidestepped her attempt to grab it, she looked up with a frown that only deepened when she saw his rising smirk. “What? I was going to say thank you,”

“I’d like to make a bargain with you, Miss Forbes. The heart for an answer to any question of my choosing,”

She bit back an easy yes. Instead, she threw back, “And if I genuinely don’t know the answer,”

“Null and void. No harm done,”

“Fine,” she rushed and snatched the heart from his hand, turning her back to him so she could eat. She gorged herself, feeling his eyes boring into her back. The spongy bitterness made her want to gag, but beggars, choosers, and all that jazz. She tried pretending it was that awful umi sushi Caroline raved about. She tore at the last piece when metal struck against itself behind her.

Swiping blood from her mouth with her forearm, she spun around just as Elijah turned as well. He wiped his hands with a handkerchief as he greeted four unknown men approaching them. That same dog scent followed them. Sabrina grimaced.

“Gentlemen, how good of you to join us,”

“Mikaelson,” it was the oldest man who stepped forward first. Gray-headed and stout, the werewolf was flanked by the men who strangely resembled one another. “I was surprised to hear you were in town from my--,” the man’s eyes finally dropped to the body behind Elijah. His jaw clenched, but he stopped the man on his right from rushing forward. “My nephew,”

Sabrina’s heart dropped when Elijah continued carelessly, tossing away the ruined handkerchief. “Yes, it’s terrible about the consequences for bad manners,”

While the group jumped from the loading dock, helping their leader down, Sabrina came to Elijah’s side, grabbing his arm none too gently. “You knew,” she hissed. “You used me to send a message to the rest of his pack,” her wet anger hid her stinging pride.

Elijah looked at her a bit stupidly. “Of course, I did. I saw you hunting the oldest,” a hint of a smile twinged his lips, and Sabrina wanted to break his nose. “I had to see what you were going to do. I’m terribly curious, and my family would have agreed with you that its one of my greatest faults,” he stepped out of her grasp, and she glared murder at his back. He stretched out his arms, a warm, hospitable note in his voice. “You see, I have come to collect the grimoire in person, Daniel,”

Daniel leaned back on his heels, hands tucked into his pockets. “I told you before. We’ve put out several feelers into the community,”

At his side, his fingers moved restlessly, tracing the outline of his daylight ring. “How unfortunate, especially since I was given a call by a well-known fencer in your network. Perhaps,” his same arrogant taunts similar to those handed to the Salvatores bounced against the brick walls, echoing back. “They were mistaken in their nearly impeccable description of what I seek,”

Sabrina remained stock still, the gravel digging painfully into her bare feet giving her a distraction. Another rainy drizzle breezed across her skin. She shivered. She was still hungry, yes. Coming past the shock of being trapped in a figurative cage with a pissed-off Original and revengeful werewolves, she fought past a hysterical giggle trying to escape. God. You can’t keep doing this every time you’re overwhelmed.

What would she even say if she started laughing again? Sorry, it’s a panic response? Just ask the Original you’re getting ready to shred. I definitely laughed in his face before. And I’m still somehow here. Oh, and sorry about your nephew? I was hungry, and he was like…a really…really bad person. Oh, fuck this. Are you serious?

She wanted to puke.

Elijah spoke over her panic, and she met the pack’s stare, propping her hands on her hips. “The grimoire, Daniel. Now,”

Eyes flashed gold. Clouds covered the moon hanging overhead. Daniel squared his shoulders. A shiver of revulsion skimmed down her spine when his gaze lingered against her form.

Daniel tilted his head, considering. “I could. But there’s a lot to be said about a good bargain. Especially when considering the ones we’ve struck in the past,”

“Oh?” Elijah adjusted his cufflinks, rolling up his sleeves, lazily covering the ground between them. Sabrina’s eyes cut across him, the way his muscles moved loosely reminding her of how easily Trevor’s head had rolled across the floor with one of those loose movements. She stood a bit taller. “And what do you propose?”

“Your Elementalist,” he said, his eyes flickering to Sabrina. “Witches like that are hard to come by, but then again I’ve never doubted your ability to procure what you want. But it would be useful, especially with the dangers of the full moon now,”

It!? Her mouth dropped, outraged. She stepped forward. “You bastard--,”

In a blur, Elijah stood in front of Daniel, his hand sunken into his abdomen. His tone remained pleasantly even. “And I believe I told you, negotiations were over,”

The man dropped, lifeless. Sabrina’s mouth watered at the heart Elijah held. Her eyes followed as it plopped to the ground.

Elijah opened his arms, taunting, “Now, boys. Where were we?”

At this, they jolted into action, and four wolves were suddenly out for blood. Unfortunately for Sabrina, one of them decided she suited his revenge just as well. She dodged his first blow but not the second. She staggered back, tasting thick iron. She swiped at her mouth as he prowled forward. “Don’t,” she rasped. “Please. There’s been enough death. I don’t want to hurt you,”

He smirked. “Oh, baby. Ain’t me you’re gonna be worried about in a minute,” eyes darkening and roaming her figure.

Her monster’s face firmly slid into place, and she allowed herself a single moment to revel in his shock before launching herself. She met him blow for blow, matching his strikes, leaving horrid scratches across his face. He clutched his face, snarling around his palm. “Bitch!”

Sabrina’s chest heaved with every breath, her limbs burning. She may have sated part of her appetite, but her skin still dried more quickly than the rain could restore it. She needed water. And she had never been more grateful for the absence of a full moon. Her bracelet cuff waned. Even with the river behind her, the lapping water felt miles away. She couldn’t win against him with her own power, dread souring her stomach.

He rolled onto the balls of his feet. “Maybe after you die, I’ll find a way to have more fun with you,” he lunged again.

But she could use his power. Planting her feet, Sabrina flashed sharp teeth, plunging sharpened claws through his shirt and viscera underneath his rib cage. She pushed until met with a burning thump-thump, thump-thump. She met his panicked gaze as he gasped and shuddered around her. Her grip tightened, his hidden sulphuric aura bleeding around her.

“Oh, baby,” She growled. “My fun will be so much better than yours,” and yanked until soft flesh gave way in her hands. The heart came out with a suctioned pop. She realized she needed shoes when she kicked him away, her foot coming away damp and sticky.

Elijah still toyed with the last two, the first being easily dispatched. The gore suited him as well as his manners, fitting against him with a natural fluidity and astounding efficiency. She ripped at the flesh in her hand as one of the wolves went flying into a stack of wooden crates. Elijah turned to the other who tried to push himself from the ground with mangled limbs.

“The grimoire. Now, please,” he crossed the distance between them. “Before I feed you your uncle’s eyes,”

A clatter of wood and metal erupted. Elijah glanced back briefly before refocusing on the other man.

“I won’t ask again,” he said lowly.

Sabrina could run. She realized as she watched the man behind Elijah struggle to his feet. The water rolled in the river behind her. Yes, she could run, dive into the river, then straight out to sea. She could--

A flash of silver caught her eye. Bleeding and nursing broken bones, the man behind Elijah held a syringe in his hands filled with a vile-looking sludge. Venom collected for times away from the protection of the full moon. Neither noticed her. She could just run. Run, run, run. Dammit, Sabrina! Just run.

She dropped the heart, calling out, “Elijah!”

It wasn’t worry coloring her voice. Of course not. Maybe fighting alongside someone created a bond. She would have to ask Reyna.

Vampire or not, Sabrina moved faster than a human. She crossed the distance as the blow came down against the Original’s neck. Sabrina slid to a stop behind the werewolf, forcing her hand into his back, fingers wrapping around spiny vertebrae until it collapsed under her palm. Black eyes met Elijah’s wide, shocked ones, and for a long moment, neither blinked. The body fell between them. Elijah jolted casting away the syringe. It shattered against the concrete landing but not before Sabrina saw it was empty. Features receding, Sabrina's gaze flashed back to Elijah, who knelt down in front of the remaining cowering opponent. Her heart jumped as she saw the venom spreading in darkened veins against Elijah’s neck.

He was going to die. Run, run. Just go, Sabrina!

She hovered at Elijah’s back.

“My patience thins, Gregory. I can excuse many things-- attempted murder, rudeness, even the horrid superstitions your uncle so enjoyed-- but betrayal and deceit? There is no honor in these. So tell me, where is my grimoire?” the last came in a hiss as the grip around Gregory’s throat tightened. Still, the man clawed and fought. He also reeked of vervain. Blearily, she wondered if a werewolf could even be compelled.

The man wheezed, turning a revolting purple. Sabrina grabbed his forearm. His head snapped to hers. Her breath seized as the venom spread across his face. Her mouth pressed into a firm line.

“He can’t tell you without any air!” she snapped. The wound muscles in his forearm coiled, shifted, and released under her fingertips. Her voice softened, curling around the wolf’s neck as easily as Elijah’s hand had been. “Answer his question. I can take away the pain.” her brow furrowed in feigned sympathy, “I don’t like seeing anyone in pain,”

His panic ebbed. Elijah’s stare beat down against the side of her face. She refused to look at him.

He panted. “Ellen’s Shack and Grill. On the north side,”

She cupped his cheek. “You did very well,”

His smile had just begun in earnest when Elijah wrenched his head to the side. She gasped, jerking her hand away before rising to her feet and turning to glower at Elijah. The body slumped.

Hot anger burned like an old friend inside her chest. “You knew,” she accused, jabbing a finger toward him. “You knew they were wolves when I lured the first out here. You knew!”

He blinked several times, loosening his collar. “Of course, I knew.” his voice came in a wheezed, forced exhale. “Werewolves have always been a great nuisance,”

A thought popped into her head. “You didn’t bring me here to make sure I was silent about your most recent death.” she seethed. “You brought me here as bait. You lied to me! Your damn curiosity almost got my head torn off. And if you even ever considered handing me over for a bargain, then I--!” she sputtered for anything else to say. “You know what, fuck you!”

He rubbed his temple. “Miss Forbes, if you wouldn’t mind keeping it…keeping it down for just a…--”

Elijah took a step back and stumbled, toppling against a crate of fresh vegetables. Her eyes widened.

A panicked “Shit,” escaped her. She moved on instinct, catching him under his arms, and propping him against the tall box. Sweat beaded across his forehead, his face losing all its lively color. Above them, one of the back entrance doors creaked, two servers popping out for a smoke if she heard them correctly. Despite the fact that she felt and was probably beginning to look like a California sun-dried raisin, she realized being caught with five dead bodies and another unconscious man didn’t bode well for her. She could just leave. Slap a post-it note confession to Elijah’s chest with a short and sweet confession, then jump into the river. She could…

She made the mistake of looking back at the Original. He was going to die, and he could have relinquished her to the wolves, she thought a bit unwillingly. He would die alone, but she could still run. The water still moved against the shore.

She closed her eyes and shook her head lightly, breathing out a long defeated sigh of, “Shit,” Sabrina threw his arm around her shoulders. “I’m gonna fucking regret this,” and heaved the man through the back entrance before the waiters emerged for their next smoke break.

-O-

She made it to the private elevator to the penthouse suite-- and wasn’t that the most pretentious thing she’d ever thought?-- when the hallucinations started. The first signs lured her into false security. It started with slurred murmurings against her neck as he leaned heavily against her, pushing her against the elevator wall, with words like, “blood debt…please, Kol, you haven’t…”

Then, his pleasantness evaporated when the elevator door slid open. Sabrina wasn’t allowed even a moment to admire the art deco grandeur of the penthouse before Elijah righted himself, dashing out of the elevator. He regarded her, but no recognition lit his eyes. She stepped out of the elevator, the hair on her arms raising under his scrutiny. Fever fogged his eyes, making his movements sharp and jerky. Sweat poured down him.

“What have you done with them?” he demanded. His chest heaved with scratchy breaths.

She stared back warily. “With who, Mikaelson?”

He stumbled over the edge of the rug. She reached to catch him before he latched onto her upper arms with bruising force. He bared sharp fangs at her, black veins spidering under his eyes, standing out even further with his pale skin. “What have you done with the coffins, Niklaus? Tell me!”

He squeezed tighter, and she cried out. “Stop! Stop it, you’re hurting me!” for the first time since she woke in his car, true panic lined her voice, adrenaline prickling down her skin. She yanked herself away, slapping him across the face. Hard. She panted as she drew back three paces, watching as some cognizance returned to his eyes.

He blinked twice, reaching out to her. “Miss Forbes, I--,” he doubled over, and Sabrina rushed again to catch him. His weight knocked the breath out of her. His arms shook as he pulled himself to stand, pushing against her shoulders. He held his hands there. “You must go. At once. I can’t be trusted to--,” another wave of agony cascaded over him. Sabrina ducked under one of his arms, forcing most of his weight against her side.

She spotted a bed in the next room. “Here, c’mon. Let’s go,” she dragged. “Help me out a little, please. You’re damn heavy,”

He huffed a chuckle. “Pardon my poor conduct. It is not my intention to burden you unnecessarily, Miss Forbes”

She looked up because even hunched at the shoulders, he still towered over her. Impulsiveness won out against reason. “Sabrina,” she said. A bead of his sweat dropped against her collarbone. She adjusted her grip on his arm and around his waist, hefting with a grunt.

He grimaced in pain before he frowned. “What?”

“You might as well call me by my Christian name, Mikaelson,” she said wrily. “Call it dying vampire privilege,”

“You believe me to be dying? Haven’t you any faith in me? You have already seen my resurrection once,”

“Well, unfortunately for you, I seem to have more faith in coagulated werewolf venom.” She kicked the bedroom door open completely. He sagged against her, shivering. “Just a little further,”

A California king, four-poster bed set in the center of the room, surrounded by opulent furniture, gilded wallpaper, and rich emerald drapes. Sabrina counted the remaining steps until she dropped him to sit on the edge of the bed. She strained to hear and understand him as she pushed him further onto the bed.

“Why are you here, Sabrina? Surely, you have seen a clear way of escape, to watch my painful demise from a distance if you were particularly vengeful,”

Sabrina didn’t answer. His eyes followed her. She loosened the laces on his shoes, pulling them off, and tossing them aside.

Her voice tightened. “Are you really so eager to die alone?” before he could answer, she said. “Stay here,”

She walked into the adjoining bathroom, the fluorescent pocket lights flashing against the marble encasing the entire bathroom. She winced at the sudden brightness. A bloodied girl with empty eyes and a torn, dirtied dress stared back at her in the mirror. Her hair lay in brown matted tangles against her shoulders and neck. She flipped on the tap, scrubbed her chapped hands under scalding water until the flesh rubbed raw. The water ran a cloudy rust color. She gave her feet the same treatment, trying not to meet her own stare in the mirror. She picked gravel and splinters from the soles.

Why are you here, Sabrina?

Because I’m fucking stupid that’s why. She wanted to scream until her throat was as raw as her hands. She leaned against the counter, the cold stone a balm against her skin. Her head fell against her arm. Tears burned the corner of her eyes. She gritted her teeth as one escaped down her cheek.

Face stony and tear-streaked, she looked at herself.

Why are you here, Sabrina?

Because I can’t do anything right. Like pouring gasoline over a dumpster fire, Sabrina watched as another smile piece of her burned. She no longer felt like laughing. The man’s eyes flashed before, wide with terror. She wanted to be able to revel in it again. She killed monsters, sure, but then again, what looked back in the mirror now? She clapped a hand over her mouth to muffle an overwhelmed, panicked sob.

Why are you…

She heard him murmuring. “No, please, please, don’t. Leave them, and take me.” his voice cracked. “Take me in their stead. I--I beg you. Not the rest…not the rest of our family,” His tone deepened as another language--Slavic, maybe?-- flowed with alarming ease. “Molya te, ne me napuskaĭ. Ne otnovo. Molya te, Katerina,”

Dread filled in the pit of her stomach. But maybe a little annoyance crept in too because how many well-known vampires could be creeping into an Original’s addled subconscious? Even now Katherine fucking Pierce would make a situation difficult for her. She should have done more than partially scalp her.

She dashed from the bathroom, tracking damp feet, carrying several damp washcloths. He sat hunched, curled into himself, trembling. She met his eyes, and it seemed he looked straight through her, murmuring to someone over her shoulder. Shaking away the irritation, she made a soothing noise in the back of her throat, grabbing his legs and swinging them onto the bed. His eyes slipped shut as she pushed him to lie against the pillows. Her brow furrowed as he continued his murmurings, twisting restlessly as horrific memories flooded his mind.

The voice came, the softest she could ever recall it being. ‘Our song does more than lure,’

She remembered how callously he explained her inconsequentialness, her continued existence only serving to satiate his curiosity. Her spine straightened, and she moved to leave him. His hand shot out, grabbing hers. She jumped.

His chest heaved in harsh breaths. “Please, you promised me. Do not leave me, Katerina. I beg you. Not again,”

Not everything is a lure…

She froze. This time his eyes settled on her, not on an invisible ghost memory that surrounded his consciousness.

A memory of Caroline’s voice echoed within her, the quiet desperation that haunted her when she remembered it. “Please, Sabrina. I need you to come home. I need you to come to get me,”

Caroline’s voice echoed with Elijah’s. “Don’t leave me,” Her eyes darted to his when he repeated, his brown eyes fogging over again. “Please,”

Sabrina sighed, settling on the floor near the bed, leaning against the nightstand, and grasping his hand. She took a breath and started to sing. Her eyes closed. Her voice matched the rhythm of the lapping river outside, the beat of soft rolls and currents in deep trenches circulating the smallest and biggest of animals. The monster settled against her skin, breathing life into the melody, circling back again and again.

Not everything is a lure…

He settled and slept.

Chapter Text

Elijah roused abruptly when a ray of sunlight escaped the partially closed curtains, covering half his face. He turned his head. He hissed when a sharp pain ran down his neck. His right arm was stiff when he raised it to check the wound on the side of his neck. His fingers caught on his stiff shirt color, and he realized he was still wearing his clothes from the previous day.

He blinked again, slowly regaining awareness of himself again, feeling trickling down his chest, to his abdomen, down to his legs, then back up again. The throbbing soreness in his neck and shoulders reminded him of why he abhorred werewolves even if some business dealings couldn’t be helped. But all too often, they only reminded him of--

Shifting suddenly, the corners of his mouth dropped. He needed blood. God help the poor valet if Elijah found nothing stocked in the refrigerator kept for the hotel’s unique guests and their eating habits. He shuffled further up the pillows when something caught on his left hand. His fingers flexed as his eyes darted to the side. His breath caught on a surprised inhale, eyes widening a bit.

Sabrina Forbes slept next to the bed, propped against the nightstand, curled into some god-awful contorted posture. He looked down, his fingers still entangled with hers. He struggled to recall what had exactly occurred after she dragged him upstairs. She could have left, he realized, and his frown deepened. She couldn’t have known he would survive the encounter with the venom. Perhaps, unless Niklaus had somehow--

His muscles stiffened. The idea didn’t settle well in the pit of his stomach. No, of course not. Niklaus hadn’t been spotted within a two-hundred-mile radius of Mystic Falls for at least a century and a half.

He turned onto his side, fingers tightening against her loose grip incrementally. Her loose hair covered part of her face. And Rebekah would have absolutely eviscerated him for thinking it resembled a bird’s nest. You know it isn’t best form to think of a woman so informally… we do have feelings about these things, ‘lijah… He smiled faintly before wondering how long grief could rise up so strongly without warning.

He recalled in exact detail how she met him without fear. She had bore sharp teeth, no doubt willing to tear his eyes out with even sharper claws had he not relinquished her chosen meal.

In the quiet sunrise, he allowed himself to look at her. The gentle slope of her nose, the subtle blonde in her brown hair that only shone in the sunlight. But then he noticed the unhealed bruises and lacerations across her arms passing down her collarbones. The bronze cuff on her wrist drew his eyes, the jewel flickering between teal and emerald green. His brow furrowed, No, that isn’t correct. It had been blue yesterday. His thumb traced over the tight dry skin on the back of her hand.

No, he was certain now. The gem had been--

His thumb moved again, this time she stirred, and he froze. Her fingers flexed against his, and he couldn’t help but match the pressure. She moved from her place, stretching her stiff muscles. He held back a grimace when one of her bones cracked. He twisted, and a jolt of pain zipped down his side. He must have made some kind of noise because now she moved in earnest, a soothing hum resonating at the back of her throat, spreading across him. A warmth blossomed in his chest, chasing away the lingering soreness.

Her grip on his hand tightened as she pulled herself to her knees, propping her elbows on the feather-down mattress. “Shh. It’s ok. You’re ok. I’m still here,”

She reached for the damp washcloth-- the familiarity of the action made him realize it wasn’t for the first time-- when she met his eyes. Her mouth dropped in a soft ‘o’, her swollen, bloodshot green eyes widening.

After a moment, she must have found something in his eyes she didn’t care for. She ripped away her hand, scrambling to her feet, eyes no longer soft. Irritation hardened the lines of her face. She appeared absolutely ghastly-- pale, dried skin, dark bags hanging under her eyes, a slight tremor to her hands and arms, but he supposed he faired no better.

“You’re awake,” she said, regarding him warily as he sat up, swinging his legs over the side of the bed.

“You’re disappointed?”

She scoffed. “I wouldn’t have shed that many tears over you if that’s what you’re asking, Mikaelson,”

His eyes drifted pointedly to the rags and bowl of water she must have tended to him with. “Then why care for my wounds?”

She stiffened, and Elijah wondered for the first time in a long while if he had said the wrong thing. He hadn’t cared what reaction he might provoke, but now--

“Well, I didn’t know exactly where your car keys were, did I? And I didn’t feel like walking all the way back to Mystic Falls without shoes,”

His eyes drifted to her bare feet covered in scratches and scrapes. He frowned, ignoring the barest bit of shame that he hadn’t seen to new shoes at least the night previous. Her dress hadn’t faired very well after their encounter either. Covered in blood and mud with a long tear going down one seam, her dress matched his captive’s disrepair.

He stood from the bed. When the world stopped spinning, he saw she stepped away further, eyes watching warily, waiting for him to snap. Her heartbeat hit an arrhythmic beat. He watched as her eyes became unfocused, and she swayed dangerously. He reached out, intent on catching her when she flinched away. He stopped, straightening himself, eyes following her sluggish movements. Her breath came in labored wheezes she tried to mask.

“Are you quite well, Sabrina?” she quirked a brow at the familiarity. He returned the expression. “If I recall correctly, I was given permission to use the Christian name, an expression I have heard spoken in well over a century, mind you, and you still owe me an answer to a question of my choosing,”

“And you’re using it to ask if I’m alright?” Her eyes narrowed. “And if we’re just reminiscing for old times sake, I also recall I could have left you to die by yourself,”

“Well, then perhaps, I shall rescind my first question for this one.” his eyes caught hers intently. “Why am I not alone then?”

The rest of the color fled her face, and Elijah was certain her legs were going to give out. She swallowed, pressing her palms into her eyes. “I’m exhausted,”

He took a small step forward. When she didn’t retreat, he took another. “And I’m curious,”

She sent him a withering stare, her eyes glassy. She wrapped her arms around herself. “Can’t you be curious later? Some of us still need to sleep for at least an hour,” she had barely finished speaking when she spun around, striding out of the room. “I’m going to the other room, and,” her voice lowered, almost speaking to herself. “I’m going to be assuming it was the residual effects of werewolf venom asking that because if not…”

Instead of the petty bitterness in her voice vexing him, it invigorated him, making his steps lighter as he caught up with her in the wide living space.

“I am not in the habit of remaining in the debt of others, especially in ways of kindness,”

A sharp intake of breath then, some of that peculiar dullness faded from her eyes as her head snapped up to look at him. “And you just think that’s all kindness is? A debt to get rid of?”

She tried to sidestep him before he blocked her path. She avoided his eyes. He said slowly. “I’ve offended you,”

Sabrina scoffed, but a telling bitterness still lined her scent. She pressed her lips together before grinding out. “Fine, if it’s going to bother you so much, I highly doubt you would be willing to repay your debt by letting me go home,” at his silence, she continued. “That’s what I thought, and I certainly do not need you hanging around my doorstep wanting to repay me out of hollow obligation.” her eyes flashed darkly, and Elijah thought he should be ashamed that he looked forward to what she would chastise him for next. “I am well aware of what kind of man--”

A knock resounded at the door. “Elijah!” a man said sharply. “It’s Jonas,”

Elijah made the mistake of looking away and to the door. The next instant, Sabrina was gone, crossing the room. When he’d regained himself enough to follow her, another round of raps sounded against the door. The sourness of physical pain overtook her bitter scent. Her shoulders were hunched, and she wrapped an arm around herself, the other reaching for the door.

She slammed the door in his face. Anger never rose within him to his surprise, only confusion and curiosity. The last time those feelings happened…well, he’d-- Invading Andorra had seemed like a good idea at the time.

He huffed as her heart still beat out of step, a skipping rhythm threatening to forfeit altogether. His hand hovered over the knob. His brain had been racing nonstop since he’d awoken and found her near his bedside, since he’d learned a siren walked beside him. He wanted to say she had used her power (which he still, infuriatingly enough, didn’t understand) to bewitch him in some way, to lead him to dangerous distraction. His hand hovered over the knob, and he knew she hadn’t. He shook his head forcefully. In the end, the gentleman won out over the monster’s vain curiosity. He retracted his hand, forcing it back to his side.

Another pound resounded against the door, and he snarled.

“Elijah!” Jonas yelled again.

Elijah sped to the door, nearly wrenching it from its hinges. “I believe I ordered you not to come here,”

The normally unflappable Jonas startled, eyes widening, leaning back on his heels. Then he schooled his expression back to neutrality, arching a dark brow. “You missed your check-in last night. I feared the worst,”

Jonas stepped around Elijah, and he closed the door.

“Your concern is admirable but unnecessary,”

“Considering the fact that it’s my family’s neck on the line for cavorting around with you, I think it’s very much necessary,”

“And if it’s so much of a concern, you would do well to listen to me,” he said lazily as Jonas’ eyes roved over the blood staining his clothes. “Need I remind you of what exactly we will be dealing with when Niklaus--,” Elijah prided himself at Jonas’ minute flinch, “learns of the existence of another doppelganger,”

Jonas shook his head, meandering further into the room. “Not when he’s sided my daughter to his cause,”

“And somehow I doubt it was a glorious moral purpose that swayed the beautiful Greta,”

Jonas threw a sharp look. “Don’t bother me with…” he nearly choked. He froze. “What was that?”

Elijah’s brow quirked. He meant to ask…something, he supposed, when a new wave rolled over him, a cooling balm that sent goosebumps across his skin. It felt like jumping over the side of his family’s ship in the new world with his brothers, like teaching his sister a new dance barefoot on a cold castle floor. But mostly, it was so old that it nearly knocked the breath out of him.

Jonas pressed his palms against his eyes with a pained groan, staggering back a step. Goosebumps broke across his arms. Frustration burned in Elijah’s chest when Jonas’ burgeoning shield chased away Sabrina’s lingering presence in the room, replacing it with acidic heaviness that accompanied all ancestral magic.

Jonas advanced, a dangerous intent in his eye, that same bitterness swirling into something palpable. Elijah moved in front of him, drawing himself taller, broader. Jonas’ hands dropped, but his eyes tracked toward the door to Sabrina’s ensuite.

He cleared his throat. “Anything you’d like to mention?”

The removal of Sabrina’s balm had also escaped with the last of Elijah’s patience. “Not currently,”

Jonas’ head tilted consideringly. “Are you sure there’s nothing I need to be informed about concerning other players in this game?”

Her words from the night previous, growled in his face, now reverberating just as deeply in his memory, “Let me take his heart and I’ll show you,”

He idly wondered if Jonas’ heart would satisfy her, what she would do if he offered it to her.

His face hardened. “Nothing that concerns you,” he looked over his shoulder at the closed door again, straining to hear past it. Running water, clothes hitting the floor, a plastic bag being opened by teeth, granules cascading into water next, then…

“Elijah?”

“You’ll find that everything I am doing has a purpose,” he spoke louder when Jonas opened his mouth to interrupt. “And I am not in the sharing mood,”

Jonas simmered but informed Elijah his son had successfully contacted the Bennett witch. He dismissed Jonas with little preamble before rifling through his suitcase for something for the oldest Forbes to wear. He refused to be seen with an extra off of a B-rated horror film. Idly, he hoped she could be bribed as easily as Rebekah, yet somehow, he doubted it. He fought back a smile.

-O-

Caroline noted that Miriam only startled briefly after she slammed her backdoor closed, slinging her backpack over one of the kitchen barstools. She plopped herself down next to the other woman with a huff, crossing her arms.

Dark circles hung heavily, and Caroline noticed her usually kohled eyes were make-up-free and swollen. But still, the woman smiled. “Hello to you too, Caroline,”

She fiddled with her hands in her lap before she gathered all her bravery, blurting the demand, “Teach me to do stuff,”

Her brow shot up. “Stuff?” she repeated. Caroline nodded firmly. “While I do appreciate your very clear faith that I can read your mind, I cannot. Despite Tim’s arguments that it’s possible,”

“I resent your skepticism!” came from the next room. Tim emerged from the pantry tossing Doritos into his mouth. “I thought you had more faith in me…Mother.” his voice raised more pleasantly. “Hi, Caroline,”

“Yeah…hi.” she turned back to Miriam as Tim deflated.

Miriam offered her son a sympathetic shrug before she turned again to Caroline. “Now what’s this about teaching you to do stuff? Elaboration is preferred,”

Caroline held her posture ramrod straight even as she picked at her butchered manicure. “I just… don’t want to be the only one who doesn’t know stuff. I mean, like… Elena has her own evil twin out in the universe, Bonnie’s a witch, and you guys are like angels or whatever,”

Miriam shook her head fondly. “I would hardly call us angels, sweetie,”

A wry smile twisted Tim’s mouth when he fell into the recliner. “I wouldn’t mind it,”

Miriam tossed a hard glare his way, and he returned to his Doritos. “Reyna told me Stefan offered you lessons in vampire 101. You accepted, didn’t you?”

Caroline deflated with a long sigh, sinking back into the couch cushions. “Everyone’s ahead of me. And yeah, I know. It was really, super nice of Stefan to offer. But animal blood?” she lifted a hand that tremored. She tried her best to keep her hand level with her chin. Tim frowned when she dropped it quickly. “The diet of champions, it is not.” she tried for a scoff but only succeeded in making herself feel like the embarrassed twelve-year-old who couldn’t land the twisted back layout at cheer tryouts. She crossed her arms, ignoring how Tim and Miriam shared a glance. Tim sprung again from his seat, moving out of sight back into the kitchen.

She had come here for help, she could admit it. It didn’t make her feel any less stupid, but she could admit it. But her options had been to come to the Weinburg house or actually lose her mind, pacing the floors and waiting for Reyna to call about Sabrina. She was alive. They knew that. And maybe Caroline knew that she would have felt…something. Something if she was dead. Mangled beyond repair without--

Her chest tightened.

Miriam’s smile was mirthless when Caroline finally met her eyes. “No one ever did win a great prize by fighting against their nature,”

Caroline grumbled. “Someone should tell him that,”

“I’m sure some have, but his problem isn’t yours, Caroline,”

Some primness returned to her posture, her hands settling on her knees. “And his problem would be?”

“Control,”

A startled laugh erupted from Caroline. “And you think I don’t have a control problem? Miriam. No one likes singing my praises more than I do, but I am an insecure, neurotic control freak on crack. You are not serious right now,”

Amusement warmed Miriam’s eyes. “As a heart attack,” Miriam leaned forward. “What is it you’re really asking for? We both know the thirst is a bump in the road for a girl like you,” Miriam spoke over her when she tried to interject. “It would be more of a concern if it was anyone else but not with you. If anyone could conquer through pure will alone, it would be you. Whether that’s good or bad is up to your shrink and beyond my Jewish genetic capacity of feeling,”

Caroline huffed a laugh. “I’m sure Sabrina would have an opinion,”

Miriam regarded her for a long moment, a shrewdness appearing that hadn’t been there before. “She’s going to come back to us,”

A red hotness flashed through Caroline’s chest. Her canines ached. She bit back her angry retort: ‘how the hell would you know? It’s not like you’re out there looking like I’m supposed to be doing. Like Reyna is doing! Why can’t I just do things? Why can’t you show me?’

She said instead. “I know,”

“Do you?”

An irritated exhale through her nose, and Caroline counted all her fingers and toes before she answered. Like she hadn’t spent the previous night sleeping in Sabrina’s unmade bed, inhaling her scent from the pillows until she cried herself to sleep, waiting for her mother to call and check on her. Her phone never rang. She even fed the stupid cat Sabrina still insisted wasn’t hers.

“That’s not a good question to ask right now,”

“Because it’s unscheduled or because you don’t want to admit to yourself that Sabrina is gone because of Elena?”

Something awful crawled just underneath Caroline’s skin. Through gritted teeth, Caroline snarled. “Miriam. Don’t,”

Miriam didn’t falter. “Every choice you don’t make is another choice she takes from you. And this time it took Sabrina. She isn’t dead now, but one day she might be because you couldn’t step away from your post as a support beam,”

In a blur, Caroline stood on her feet, towering over Miriam, snapping sharp fangs, black eyes flashing in the early afternoon sun.

Miriam let out a breath as if she’d just run a mile. She beheld Caroline as if she were precious, valuable. Not like Sabrina though. It was different, and Caroline wasn’t sure she liked it. That awful something still crawled underneath her skin.

“That’s what we need, sweetie. No one else has what you have. Under the measures of all your control and checklists. We’ll start after you finish the blood Tim is heating in the microwave,” Miriam patted Caroline’s forearm.

Her brow furrowed. “Start with what?”

“It’s time to learn how to be angry, Caroline,”

-O-

Sabrina sat on a barstool at the glorious-- what the hell was this place called? Ah, yes, the glorious Ellen’s Shack, and so far it was living up to its name. She had counted three leak buckets. One of the leaks dripped onto a patron slumped over with his whiskey glass in hand at the far end of the bar. The spinning country records warbled through the ancient jukebox speakers. A waitress bumped her hip against the machine setting it back to rights. Johnny Cash re-emerged more clearly.

She saw a poster of a rockabilly pin-up. The wide blue eyes reminded her of Caroline. Her little cousin had always had the biggest fucking blue eyes she had ever seen that could make her do anything. She dreaded coming back, being faced with those blue eyes, and knowing she would immediately spill her guts about everything. She wondered what would get a more dramatic reaction-- being held captive for over sixty hours or being given a black AmEx card for a guilt-laden shopping spree. Even now, she knew it was the latter.

Her face still burned in mortification remembering how she’d been forced to wear some of his clothes to fetch some new ones for herself-- a loose white button-up and black slacks cinched tight with a belt and rolled up to her ankles. She had wanted to dissolve into the floor when stares pierced through her while walking through the lobby. And if she hadn't been dealing with a debilitating headache behind her eye, she might have been able to find enough pride to evade Elijah’s offer of his arm to escort her to his car waiting outside. She decided the sun shone too brightly and painfully to make any navigational decisions.

She had tapped her fingers restlessly, tracing the recharged gem on her bracelet, waiting for the onslaught of questions, a barrage of threats maybe. They never came. In fact, he had only told her to adjust the car climate to her comfort before listing off a number of shops to buy her clothes and whatever else she needed for the remainder of her stay with him like she was a guest making her societal rounds. She found she hated him more when he was a perfect, respectable gentleman than when she thought he’d been a sadistic fucking sociopath. Could be both in all seriousness.

Her shoulders relaxed marginally when they entered the shop, and he’d been drawn into the ever-helpful line of shop assistants, who offered mimosas and croissants upon entering. She wasn’t sure she wanted to know how much of a different tax bracket this was. Given the fact that no one looked as though they’d ever stepped foot in an Old Navy, she assumed well above even the penthouse bracket.

A demure navy dress lined with pearl buttons drew her attention first after she had shirked off the shop assistant's offers to style her. Her eyes had then nearly popped out of her skull when she saw the price tag. She moved to put it back when he spoke up. He stared at a newspaper, sitting in a leather armchair. He never looked up.

“If you like it, then take it,”

She had looked around, scandalized, clutching the dress to her chest. “No. Absolutely not. Are you kidding? I feel guilty eating a grape in the grocery line before I pay for it,”

He’d smiled and chuckled, not the little arrogant smirk but a toothy grin that made him look nearly human. It was terrible. “I was actually going to suggest this,” he had stood then and handed over an AmEx black card.

Her eyes widened. “Those exist?” She said before she could stop herself.

“You’re surrounded by the supernatural and this is what surprises you?”

“Hey, you try living off a public librarian’s paycheck,”

She took the card, of course. What the hell else was she supposed to do? Leave still wearing his clothes? So she left the shop wrapped in Ralph Lauren and Brunello Cucinelli, in soft linens and light cashmere. She pretended not to notice how pleased he seemed and hoped to God he hadn’t seen the bras and panties she stuffed into the bags at the last minute.

“Can I getcha a refill on that Coke there, darlin’?”

Sabrina’s head jerked up, finding the waitress who had been absently fiddling with the cigarette. Nicotine stained in between her fingers, and she watched the clock for her next smoke break. “Hmm? Oh, yeah, sure. Thank you,”

Sabrina held out the glass, ignoring how the condensation leeched into her fingers, crawling against gravity up her arm. She didn’t need another reason to stand out as she was reasonably certain her outfit was worth more than the bar inventory. God, she wanted to crawl into a hole and die. The waitress never gave more than a wayward glance. She set the pitcher down against the bar. Sabrina choked when the waitress continued.

“You want anything to eat or are you more on the special diet like your friend is?”

She coughed, eyes watering. “I’m sorry?”

“Y’know, the special diet. Ain’t stupid, girl,” her gaze was more fond than offended though.

She offered a tight smile. She glanced down at the nametag. Lucille, it said. “No. No, of course not, ma’am.” she looked back toward the door where Elijah had disappeared through. “But no, I’m not on the…um… the special diet like he is,”

Lucille nodded once, and it looked like approval. “Good. Cause I ain’t got much in stock anyway. Benny, one a m’regulars, you know,” she said, and Sabrina nodded like she did know. “He don’t care for it when I give away his favorite,”

Despite the fact she’d had a nice breakfast, the grease hanging in the air was more than a little tempting. She deliberated, head moving between choices. She looked back at Lucille. “What kinda burgers you got?”

Lucille tossed her curly head back in an evil cackle. “Honey, I got a burger that’ll make you wanna leave your man for me,”

Sabrina grinned.

-O-

Now, two burgers in debt until her kidnapper settled her check, Sabrina settled back into her chair. Lucille sat across from her. Sabrina had learned three important facts: 1. Her burgers were in fact good enough to consider infidelity; 2. Lucille’s son was how she identified her she’d rather be a lesbian because “Honey, I love my boy to death, but ain’t no dick worth giving childbirth,”; 3. Lucille was a witch. A rather talented one at that. Not a Bennett or a Goode but she had made her way in the world.

Loose-limbed and more relaxed than she had been since being taken, Sabrina explained how she found herself traveling with the Original. Frustration seemed far away, too far to reach anyway as Lucille dodged all of Sabrina’s questions about the grimoire. Even the voice had quieted…maybe she could bring Lucille with her?

Her smile came more easily when Elijah approached. She would have even called her tone chirpy. “Elijah! Get what you needed?” she stared as he approached. The gray suit he wore fitted well over his shoulders, cutting an imposing line. The open collar showed an expanse of tan skin she hadn’t allowed herself to enjoy. In fact, she found this was the first she found him handsome in the slightest. Maybe it was so obvious she didn’t feel it needed to be admitted internally. It seemed dangerous to admit even now. “I like this suit better than the last one,”

It surprised her when he didn’t appear pleased by her comment. In fact, his

He stopped at the table. Elijah sniffed the air. “A truth bane,” Elijah said evenly, brow imperiously arched. “Aren’t you beyond such trivialities?”

Sabrina looked between them, scowling when Lucille’s expression turned impish. Sabrina was reminded of a little goblin that had just gotten away with the best trick. “Not when it’s worth it to me. It makes me wonder what kind of company you’re keepin’ when they accept somethin’ without question from the likes of me,”

Frustration got closer for Sabrina. “You!” she jabbed a finger. “The burger? But… but those are sacred,” Lucille chuckled. She grumbled. “I thought I felt floaty,”

“And I thought that girls always checked drinks from strangers. Consider this a learning experience,” she said, ignoring the curse Sabrina threw her way. “She’s a gentle soul, Mikaelson. Don’t ruin it, hmm?”

His jaw tightened. “You, Lucille, should be grateful I owe your employer a debt beyond the grimoire, or else I would be more put out by your impertinence,” Elijah took Sabrina’s arm. He guided her toward the door. “Time to go, Miss Forbes,”

Sabrina frowned. “What happened to using Christian names?”

Elijah spared a cold glance as they exited, the bell trilling when the door slammed behind them. “I wasn’t aware you had a preference,”

She rolled over that response for a long moment before Sabrina nodded with solemn clarity. “You’re mad at me,” she said.

“Don’t be absurd,” he walked over, opening her car door. “Perhaps, I just don’t understand how someone as bright as you seem to be could fall for such a paltry deception.” his dark eyes flashed as frustration rolled off him in waves. “And I have no time to be your keeper,”

Sabrina didn’t slide into the car. Instead, she propped her arms atop the door, studying him as he waited on the other side. Offense contorted her features. “Umm, excuse me, Buster Brown. I am not the one who kidnapped the other party in this specific instance. Because the other party in this party is not the one who wants to be here willingly, I can tell you that much,”

His jaw twitched. “Get in the car, Miss Forbes,”

“No.” her brow furrowed. “Tell me why she pulled that hoodoo on me. It’s not like I knew anything. Hostages aren’t entitled to any information. Like the Geneva Convention would have missed a big point like that? And even if I did, why the hell would I tell her? Stranger danger, anyone?”

His pinched expression lessened a bit. “And through no fault of your own, save for naivete perhaps.” he allowed more gently. “I would assume it was for her own amusement and because she knew it would irritate me,”

Sabrina’s eyes widened dramatically. “Yeah, well, that worked really well. We all saw that much,”

He sighed. “Please, get in, Miss--” At her pointed glare, he adjusted. “Sabrina. Please, get in the car,”

She nodded once decisively. “That’s better,” She folded herself into the passenger seat, and he closed the door. When he settled into the other seat and pulled back into the road, she asked, “How long until this wears off?”

He glanced at her briefly. “Shortly I would assume,”

She nodded. “I hope so. I can’t seem to get above anything exceeding mild irritation against you right now. It feels,” she shifted in her seat. “...weird,”

“Should I not feel grateful that my more than ample charms are succeeding?”

Sabrina noticed the tension in his shoulders lessened. She scoffed, sounding a lot like Caroline. “Yeah, right. Being dragged out from a seedy bar using bodily force is really what endeared you to me,”

“I ever endeavor for your improved opinion of me,” he returned his attention toward the road again. They settled in silence until restlessness got the better of her. Her eyes darted to the radio. The silence wasn’t awkward. She supposed she could leave it if… Is it impolite? …in like someone else’s car, y’know? A hell of a thing to overthink, Sabrina. Turn on the radio. He kidnapped you. It’s the least he could do.

He slid on a pair of dark sunglasses when he turned into the path of the blazing afternoon sun. She reached for the radio, flipping through the stations when he didn’t protest, only kept driving. She passed through some soft rock and pop, lingering when a familiar Ramones tune filtered through. Her fingers lingered for a long moment before she turned the dial again. She nearly startled when he said,

”No, go back to the other,”

Sabrina’s brow rose, a faint smile curving her lips. “So the gentleman enjoys punk huh? Color me…”

Trailing off, she hated she was even tolerating this conversation. What was she doing? The fogginess in her brain began to clear.

“Surprised?” It was difficult to remember he was the bad guy when he gave a small impish grin looking overtop his sunglasses.

“Impressed actually?”

Sabrina looked away first. Elijah held a small card with a name and address against the steering wheel.

She motioned in its general direction. Her voice was more her own when she spoke. “Who’s Slater?”

“I believe you said hostages aren’t entitled to confidential information?” He tilted his head, a knowing amusement in his eyes when she glowered. “Might I interest you in a coffee, Sabrina?”

Chapter Text

Caroline shoved her key to Sabrina’s house into the lock. A faint growl escaped her when it refused to budge. Peanut meowed, winding its way around Caroline’s ankles. She spared a glare for the furry freeloader. “Not now, tuna breath,” she said before twisting the key once more. The door swung open with a groan.

She sighed in defeat when the cat shot into the house, darting into Sabrina’s bedroom. She dropped her book bag, heaving a great breath, propping her hands on her hips. Kicking her shoes off, she winced at her sore muscles. After spending the last several hours with Miriam, she was well-reacquainted with burning muscles. She thought maybe she preferred it this way. Sore muscles, tired body… Fewer thoughts… Slower thoughts even.

She slid her shoes against the wall, near the door, biting the inside of her cheek as her eyes burned. Sabrina‘s bedroom door was partially open. She strained her ears, looking for a heartbeat. The steady cadence of peanut, the jackrabbit tattoo from Reyna, who showered in the next room. She wondered if she could pick out Sabrina’s. She hadn’t known heartbeats were like fingerprints until Miriam had explained. Bitterness tangled in her veins when she considered how long it could have been before Stefan told her. 15 years, 50, a 100?

At least with Miriam, the only person she had to worry about interrupting was Tim, and not… Well, the brother, who shall not be named. (Less need for sleep, equated to re-reading the Harry Potter series, sue her.) If not for fear, then for the lip curling nausea that struck her when in a 5-mile radius of him. For all of Stefan’s placating and mediation, it hadn’t stopped her murderous attempt when Damon had inserted himself into vegan vampire time and declared both the Original, and Sabrina deader than Elvis the second time around. Even after nearly shredding his brother, Stefan’s apologies grated the last little molecules of her patience. Why can’t we just go back to when he was just hot back guy? Better yet, why couldn’t he have just stayed hot bad guy? An unattainable daydream, but still pleasant and warm to think about occasionally. No, no, no. That would look too much like a happy ending for Caroline. (OK, not a happy ending, but at least one with reconciliation at the end of life’s dark pathway.)

No, now Stefan stood in between her and his brother. Not just in between. No, he guarded, protected, his slimy, big brother, just like he always had. It was the fact he always would that had hot tears stinging the corners of her eyes. She slammed the blood bags into the freezer with a force that shook the fridge, glass bottles rattling against the door. They needed eggs. Sabrina had slapped a Post-it note on the fridge with a scribbled :-) at the bottom. Caroline wanted to cry and throw the fridge out of the window at the same time.

She scraped her hand down her face. She grimaced when her fingers brushed through gritty mascara.

Reyna meandered into the kitchen, toweling off her short hair. Dark circles hung heavy and sallow under her eyes. Her clothes hung more loosely off her frame than usual. “When did you get here?“

At the same time, Caroline said. “We need to go grocery shopping,“

Reyna’s brow rose. “Ooo-kay. Do we still have the stuff for sandwiches?“ She asked, and Caroline nodded stiffly. “Then we can survive,“

“Sabrina said we needed eggs,“

Her voice bounced off the kitchen walls with a hollowness Caroline didn’t expect. Sabrina had never been a big personality, not like hers, at least. But she filled a room. Filled it with an undercurrent of… Something that Caroline found hard to breathe without. She leaned against the counter, eyes locking onto the oven clock.

Reyna sighed, but Caroline didn’t look up. “We’re going to get her back, Caroline,“

“It's been almost 40 hours,“ she snapped. The clock ticked on. She pinched the bridge of her nose. “I’m sorry,“ she looked up to find Reyna across her, arms crossed, but face soft. “I feel like…,“ She started picking her fingernails. “Like I don’t know anything, and I’m useless because I don’t know anything. Look, and your mom was, like, super helpful. Don’t get me wrong. I hurt in places that must’ve cropped up after being changed because they sure as hell didn’t exist or hurt before this,“

A smile tugged at the corner of her mouth. “So you're being pissy because you’re not up to snuff with vampires, who have existed for centuries? Caroline,“ Reyna shook her head.

Caroline talked over her. “Gah! I know.“ she whined. “I know. But this should be is or isn’t, yes or no. Option A or B. But somehow I am ending up with some metaphysical crisis!“ Caroline found Reyna‘s half smile didn’t make her look so tired. She fiddled with her daylight ring. “I know that I’m a needy, needy person, but I need Sabrina. And… And after seeing Stefan, then, hearing what Damon…“She shook her head, blonde hair curling around her jaw, coming loose from her ponytail. Anger unfurled hotly in her stomach, rekindling the blaze from earlier.

Caroline shook her head. “He’s propping his ego like those idiots on the football team. As if anything he could do, could really kill an Original,“

Reyna snorted. “Still thinks he got the big fish, does he?“ She paused and waited for Caroline to look at her. “You know, one day you’re not going to be afraid of him anymore,“

A shaky exhale escaped her, mouth tightening. “Yeah… Well. Can’t be soon enough because he doesn’t even deserve the headspace. My thoughts are expensive, thank you very much,“

Reyna squeezed her shoulder as she walked past. “There’s the bitchy cheerleader we all know and fondly revile.” She opened the fridge, scrounging for the leftover Chinese food. “So how’s mom? Do you feel like dying yet?”

Caroline groaned, prompting a hearty grin from Regina. She rubbed her hands down her face. “Why does my body hurt, Reyna? Why!? It should be literally impossible as a vampire for me to feel like the last day of two-week cheer camp,“ she threw her hands up as Reyna chortled into her chicken lo mein. “I don’t find this funny,“

“Oh, I find this hilarious,“

“I tried to call Bonnie. But she’s got her head up someone else’s ass again,“ she huffed. “It’s not like I’m asking for a lot. A miraculous reappearance from Sabrina. Or at least a semi-recent place of address because I don’t know how I can compel her boss into going on with her collections assignment without roping in…“ A grimace. “Janice, the Almighty being in on it,“

“Do you find it at all disturbing that your nemesis is a 67-year-old community volunteer?“

She bristled. “Well, it’s not like it’s your suggestions she keeps shooting down at Town Hall open meetings, is it?“

“Your brand of anarchy has always been crazier than mine,“ she pushed herself onto the counter. “And whose ass has Bonnie found herself in this time?“

Caroline rolled her eyes. “Apparently, the new kid at school is more interesting than Jeremy currently,“

Reyna cackled. “Oh, the teenage angst. It was never this high-octane when Sabrina and I were in high school,“

“I’m letting you be mean because I can’t be,“ Caroline's grin turned a bit crooked and mischievous. “I don’t know. He’s like… Total nerd material anyway,“

“More than the despairing Gilbert I take it?“

“More than Tim,“

“Oh! There is the meanness queenness!”

Caroline pushed her sleeves up, before tying her hair back in a tight, high ponytail. “And my local TMZ tells me his name is Luca Martin, aged 17, and has a…“

Reyna’s levity evaporated. “Wait, what did you say?“ She dropped off the counter. “Luca Martin? You said Martin?“

Caroline cocked a brow. “Yeah,“ offended at the interruption. Irritation deteriorated into anger when her phone trilled. “God, what now, Elena?“ She groused before she took a centering breath, flipping her phone open, and chirping, “Hey, what’s up?“

Reyna spun on her heels, marching back into Sabrina’s bedroom with nary a thought about Elena or her golden walkabout. Caroline frowned, hummed when Elena spoke and trailed after Reyna. Her eyes widened at the mass of opened books strewn across the room. Caroline bit back a very Malfoy retort of: “I didn’t know you could read.“ Reyna scanned over several texts, moving between the bed, the chair, and the dresser, then back to the bed. She snapped her fingers rapidly at Caroline, beckoning her closer.

Elena rambled on, over-explaining in her particular way when she needed something from Caroline. Reyna jabbed a particular page in what Caroline assumed to be the witch version of a phone book. She scanned down the lines until she hit the name above Reyna‘s finger.

Her brow scrunched. “Why do you even have this? No, not you, Elena,”

Reyna leaned back, crossing her arms. “It means we have some errands to run,”

Hope burst in her chest, swirling until she was nearly lightheaded. “We do?”

Reyna’s mouth lifted in a failed attempt at a smile. Caroline didn’t like the heaviness in her dark eyes. “Yeah. Here. Gimme.“ She snatched the phone from Caroline just as she realized she hadn’t been paying attention to anything Elena had been saying. “hey, Elena.“ She held up a warning finger when Caroline sputtered an outrage. “Yeah, no. Caroline and I don’t mind being on boyfriend babysitting duty while you do your little genealogy studies to find yourself or whatever. Yeah, OK. OK. OK, I’ll talk to you later. Or Caroline will. It’ll probably be Caroline because I don’t have the emotional bandwidth,“ she hung up and tossed the phone back to Caroline, who gaped at her. “Go get changed. We’re going to Stefan sit, but I have a feeling the grill will also attract Cinnabon and her new beau,”

Her nose scrunched. “Ugh, beau? Gross,“

She tossed a T-shirt at Caroline’s face. “Now. We’re about to test your witch-hunting knowledge. And I have a feeling Stefan will absolutely love to hear about it,“

-O-

Elijah slid back into the driver's seat, closing the door. Sabrina allowed him the time to buckle his seatbelt before asking,

“I’m assuming destroying the windows of a local cafe with pocket change goes beyond the dislike of local gentrification?”

“Let the fact I will be paying to replace the windows soothe your conscience,”

He offered her a to-go cup marked as a brown sugar latte. She accepted with a wary nod.

“I can…let it slide, I suppose,”

“If I had realized a humble offering of coffee would be enough to silence your worst opinions of me…“

Sabrina hid a smile behind the cup. “Well, if you acted less like Cruella Deville, I wouldn’t be so judgemental,“

“I resent that remark,“ he said, as he veered back into traffic. “If anyone, I would be Maleficent,“

She choked on her coffee when she laughed. He never smiled, but his eyes seemed a bit brighter. She looked away quickly. “And at the risk of breaking this tenuous truce between us, was there a reason for your vandalism?“

“I always have a reason,“ he said. When she quirked then an expectant brow, he continued. “I expect one of two scenarios – Rosemarie will flee into the fray of Mystic Falls, leading me to my moonstone, or she will be killed by the doppelgängers many admirers,“

Sabrina grimaced, then nodded. “OK… So?“

His eyes flashed as he drew his shoulders back a bit. “Either way, they will know something greater is always hovering and directing them by marionette strings. Rosemarie knows better than most, “

“Knows what?“

His smile was a sharpened blade, cold and devastating. “That I never forget,“

She swallowed tightly. For a moment, she had forgotten she had sat with a predator instead of a man. It took several minutes of driving before she could settle back into her seat.

“Of course, a few aspects did surprise me,“

“Oh? And here I thought you’d met the quota for surprises this month,“

“Firstly, that Rosemarie chose to align herself with Miss Gilbert's rescuers. One of them, at least,“ he said, and she could feel his gaze cutting across her. Her fingers fisted tightly into her dress.

“Oh?“ She hoped her voice didn’t break.

“Yes. A petulant little creature, that Damon Salvatore. I shouldn’t be too astounded, for she has always kept deplorable company,“

Her teeth ground together as her face flooded with heat. Her mind blazed at speed, scouring through possible —

“Though my true surprise came from something he brought up,“

“And what was that?“

“You, Sabrina,“

Her eyes snapped to him, and she knew he had been waiting for her. Sabrina willed back sharp claws, and even sharper teeth. “Is this the part where we gossip about what he said?“ She angled herself away slightly.

“No, no. This is where I ask you of your involvement with Elena Gilbert and her pets,“

Her mouth drew into a thin line. “If it were my choice, there would be no involvement,“

“And your cousin is who prevents you from doing as you wish?“

Any goodwill from the coffee offering evaporated. The voice whose first instinct was usually to tear to pieces attempted to soothe her.

He isn’t good, Sabrina wanted to rant and scream.

A soft murmur, But he could be to us…

“If you want to know something,“ she snapped. “Then ask. I respect directness,“

He conceded a nod. She had expected annoyance. In fact, he may have sounded a bit contrite. “What could you have done to cause the vitriol he spewed about you?“

She bit out. “What could I have done?“

“I know slander when I hear it, Sabrina. I am merely curious. Perhaps, I have worded my question incorrectly. What has he done to you to earn your bad opinion?“

Sabrina wondered if he was deliberately trying to provoke her temper. Why did it matter if he was? Some of her anger fizzled out, and she found she was disappointed. And him. Her experience with vampires, male vampires, had been limited, of course. He was going to be like the others, wasn’t he? Her stomach twisted. Handsome, superior, calculating, and…

“Sabrina?“

Against her better judgment, she looked at him. His mouth was drawn down by more than curiosity, and the shadow crossing his eyes signaled he had found whatever he had been searching for. His fingers flexed against the steering wheel.

“ If it's telling enough, I would much rather be with you starved, and the monster you're hunting rather than ever be left with Damon Salvatore in any capacity.“ Her smile was bitter. But perhaps, for his sake, rather than mine, she thought.

“And it’s a worry of yours that this possibility could occur?“ His voice was quiet, but a promise of violence etched into his tone.

“I wouldn’t worry too much,“ she said with a derisive laugh. “I can take care of myself,“

A slight smile tugged at the corners of his mouth. “Of that, I have no doubt,“

“I won’t pretend to know you, Elijah. I’ve only heard stories, and you know better than I do probably that not everything you read is true,“ she said quietly, looking resolutely forward. “So I won’t pretend to know what kind of people you align yourself with, giving and offering favors and trust. But…“ She shook her head, the faces of Stefan, Damon, and even Katherine flashing to her mind.

His voice was just as soft when he prompted. “But?“

She swallowed, heart pounding so fiercely that she could nearly feel it in her fingertips. “I don’t know, but I think I... Prove me wrong. With all I’ve seen in Mystic Falls, I want you to prove me wrong,“

When the expected scoff or laugh never came, she finally turned her head and looked at him. Her breath caught. It wasn’t wonder or amazement in his eyes. No, nothing like that. She couldn’t think of another word to describe it other than open. Yes, open was a good word. Maybe even vulnerable. And somehow, seeing him as the noble Mikaelson became less difficult. Her gaze darted away quickly. She cleared her throat. Several minutes passed in continuous silence before he said,

“I hope I will,“

“What?“

“Prove you wrong.“ He cleared his throat and tried for levity next. “As I’m certain, it’s a rare occurrence,“

She appreciated the olive branch. Her smile was softer than intended. She huffed. “Now, I know you’ve never met Caroline before,“ she said. Buildings in a warehouse district slowly outnumbered any residential places. “Not to sound like an impatient hostage, but…“

“I remain aware of my 48-hour promise. Though I could even shave a few hours with a bit of assistance this evening?“

Her brow rose as she motioned for him to continue. His smile was shark-like.

“How would you feel acting as my Hunter this evening, little protector?“

-O-

Caroline leaned heavily against the bar. “Not that I don’t appreciate being compared to the dead best friend, forever,“ she said, but her sunshine grin took the bite out of her words.

“But?“ With his perfunctory moral speech over with, Stefan seemed a little more amenable. He snatched a few of her cheese fries. Her eyes moved more carefully now, picking apart the little ticks of Stefan’s barely contained appetite — a predator stare, following their pretty waitress, His fingers twitching against his glass.

Miriam had said, “Control is his problem, Caroline… It can be your strength,“

When Stefan looked down at his phone, Caroline found Reyna across the room, scoring up her next game of pool, just above the table, where the Martins and Bonnie sat, chatting for all the world like old friends. Caroline managed to meet his eyes when he glanced up again. She wondered if she should feel bad for acting like the pretty distraction. The silver on his ring glinted when his hand moved against the tabletop. She recalled the twin daylight ring, pressed against her throat, the cool, metal sour in her stomach as the opposite brother fought against a control of a different kind. Cool breath brushing against her ear had left chills running down her back. “Keep it down, Barbie. Don’t want the sheriff to hear,“ he compelled her voice, but never the fear.

Caroline‘s finger is twisted in her lap. Her smile was pep rally worthy — all sharp teeth, the one that chanted “Be aggressive! B-E aggressive!“

She engaged and met all of Stefan‘s requisites needed for entertainment. She laughed brightly. “No buts for me. Only surprise you managed to keep a friend long enough to reach Bestie level,“

He barked a surprised laugh. He looked at his phone again but settled more firmly into his seat. Caroline relaxed, win, over Stefan’s shoulder, she saw Reyna slink into the Martin’s booth after Bonnie had left.

-O-

In all honesty, it would have been far more efficient for Elijah to hunt down Slater himself. In ways of time in any case. He moved after sunset, which only delayed them further. But Elijah had watched the oldest Forbes when he had dropped his proposed deal into her lap. Even as her features had curled in revulsion, some part of her reveled in the offer, maybe even preened as she left his car wrapped in her soft linen and cashmere.

His mouth curved, pleased. No, she would return with his prize, with a meal to save for herself. He pieced together slowly what could be used to satiate her appetite. The little siren fed on other predators. He was only slightly perturbed. She had shown no interest in him in this way. He sniffed. Yes, slightly was the word for it.

He meant for the offer to keep her on tenterhooks, to hold over the fact he remained in control. Oh, but the saying about roads and good intentions, yes? His sudden curiosity was leaning toward impetuousness. A newly discovered and ill-timed virtue. After so many centuries, he could scarcely discern where the gentleman ended, and the monster began. But upon meeting the little siren, the line between the two facets became ever more clear, given that his monster damn near well salivated in her presence, never knowing if he desired his fangs in her throat or his c—

The hair on the back of his neck stood on the end. He got out of his car. She was here. The moon shone above him, and he narrowly avoided stepping in a mud puddle. Steam rose from gutter grates. He inhaled deeply, searching for sage and the underlying ocean brine. His eyes closed as he pivoted to face the opposite alleyway entrance.

She emerged from the shadows, with Slater, stumbling after her. She never looked back, but she never really looked at him either, which griped Elijah. She had already caught her prey, so her luring song was no longer necessary to keep Slater on her heels. That didn’t stop Elijah from asking,

“No song for me tonight, siren?“ Sliding his hands into his pockets, he leaned against the car; her mouth curved into a snarl, which he believed to be a vast improvement to the unnerving blankness. Her voice rasped around sharp teeth.

“Don’t push it. I already caught who you needed,“

“A job well done. But do recall, you agreed to this bargain,“

“And I better receive the benefits for it too,“

He tutted. “Come now, Sabrina,“ walking around her. “I gave you my word,“

Clawed fingers twitched at her side, but she gave no answer. Magic hung heavily around the young vampire.

“Mr. Slater, I presume? We’ve never met directly,“

Slater‘s eyes moved sluggishly away from Sabrina, and his head moved more slowly still. Though he did enjoy the reaction he provoked when Slater recognized him at last. But he noted the pungency of his fear was more dulled, and he glanced back at Sabrina. “We will be needing a favor from our young man here. I don’t suppose you could ask him to make a call to dear Rosemarie?”

A split second of insecurity flashed in her eyes before the regrettable blankness reappeared. Something hollow panged in his chest. Sabrina stepped past him, her fingers curling around the back of Slater’s neck, murmuring into his ear as all tension left his body. Elijah‘s own fingers curled into his hand until his neatly trimmed nails cut into his palm. His eyes cut across Slater’s blissful expression as he took out his phone, informing Rosemarie that the curse could be broken with the moonstone. He ended the call, promptly dropping his phone into a puddle. Soft eyes turned to Sabrina when she congratulated his work.

He asked, “How can you do that? I wouldn’t have wanted to lie to her like that without you.” Worry crossed his face. “Not that I don’t want to help you. I think I’ll always want to help you, Sabrina,“

Elijah‘s tenuous patience with Slater evaporated when the vampire reached for Sabrina‘s hand, even as she recoiled. In the next moment, Elijah held Slater’s heart in his hand. The cloudiness in Sabrina‘s eyes faded as her mouth dropped. “He’d outlived his usefulness,“ he said with a careless shrug. “Hungry?“

Elijah thought he might have spotted a bit of amusement even with her palpable hesitation. Finally, she took a step forward. “Those burgers were a while ago,“

“Enjoy your meal then. But you’ll forgive me if I request you don’t eat this in the car,“

This time he was certain of her amusement. She took the meal he offered. His monster rumbled happily in his chest. She wasn’t a dainty eater like Rebekah, nor a meticulous devourer like his formerly coveted Katerina. Sabrina gorged but enjoyed every second. She rinsed her hands with a water bottle. She looked at him a bit wryly.

“Better than the werewolf,“

He chuckled. She turned her back to return to the car. Regret slowed him momentarily. She was asking him about their next steps when he came up behind her and snapped her neck. He assumed it would take more than clothes to win her back to his cause this time.

-O-

Katherine sat in the darkness of the tomb, leaning against the stonewall. Her arms rested against her knees. Alone and cold, without an audience, she let her lips curl in deep self-satisfaction. Seeing naivety on her own mirrored face had promptly irritated Katherine when Elena Gilbert settled just beyond the magical barrier. Disheartening as all that innocence wrapped up in mousy straight hair and willowy limbs had been, her naivety had led her to bring Katherine a bit of blood in exchange for a story. She flexed her stiff finger joints.

It hadn’t been such a chore to regale Elena with her woeful tragedy concerning Klaus. Perhaps, the revulsion and fear that seeped into Elena at the mention were more reviving than the blood. Even still, when Katherine had mocked the young girl’s Petrova fire, Elena possessed a mean streak long before she’d drawn her into revealing it. Had Elena accepted the offer for Katherine to turn her, she would’ve howled at the moon like the wolf Klaus fucking Mikaelson wanted to be. And wouldn’t that have been the ultimate fuck you to the little English prick. Daydreaming of petty vengeance was better than the spine-tingling terror that had had her living out of a suitcase for half a millennia.

She didn’t flinch when the secondary door of the tomb creaked, stone hitting stone as it slid. Her hand settled against the Petrova book. She called out,

“if we’re having more bonding time, Elena, I hope you’ll understand braiding —“

She stopped, fingers freezing in the aimless trail across the book cover. Magic, old magic, skittering down her spine, leaving familiar anxiety in her chest. Because surely he wouldn’t risk — not with a living doppelgänger in such close proximity… He wouldn’t… He —

The door stopped, and all the dead torches lining the walls erupted into flames. Tall and proud stood Miriam Weinberg, as hippie as she had ever looked when she had been a young and green Hunter. Bounties mostly, but she had steered clear of vampire dealings. Unless it had something to do with —

“Miriam,“ she said in a lazy purr. “A long time, no try to kill you,“

She watched curiously as Miriam sat, cross-legged before reaching into her tie-dye bag. Herbs by the smell of it. Her mouth watered as Miriam‘s own sweet scent permeated the air. She had never cared to find out exactly what Miriam was, never wanted to get close enough to her crossbow and fancy blades to find out either.

Her mouth crooked into a wicked grin, nearly proud, as she said. “Yes, it seems one of my daughters has taken the mantle from my shoulders. I am curious to know how you got the older Bennett to restore your hair so quickly,“

Katherine scowled, a phantom ache crossing her scalp. “That little Forbes brat belongs to you? I thought your kind was against bringing outsiders into the fold. Holy rites of passage, and all that,“ she sneered.

She didn’t get the rise she wanted. instead, Miriam tutted. “Now, now. I thought even you were above that kind of discrimination.“

Katherine scoffed. She had tried putting that night out of her head. She remembered her eyes the most, though. Black nothingness sharpened edges that rivaled nature's best punishments. She shook her head with a put-upon smirk. “It’s been a long time. Last time I saw you…it was you and your little crossbow out to save the world,”

Miriam smiled blithely. “Well, we all get old sometime,”

“I wouldn’t know,”

“Mmm. But I’m sure sometimes you wish you could’ve,”

Katherine gritted her teeth. “Are you here to gloat about old wounds or?”

She settled herself, sitting lotus style in front of the tomb. A fire emanated from her outstretched palm. “I’m here to tell you a couple of stories, Miss Pierce. And I would pay attention because, in one of them, you actually survive,”

Chapter Text

Wet sandpaper swiped across Sabrina’s cheek. She opened her eyes, blinking owlishly. She saw two things-- Peanut hovering over her in all her black furry glory and the fact Caroline had rearranged the front porch again. Sabrina bolted up so quickly that Peanut yowled her displeasure, circling and flicking her tail before sitting with her back to Sabrina. She held her pounding head, wincing at the early rays of sunrise.

The porch swing she had laid on jostled at her sudden movements, and her head swam. The air was damp with fog, and she was grateful for the coolness. She only became irritated when she spotted the suitcase guilt-purchased by her least favorite Original. (Well, she couldn’t say least favorite vampire, could she? It wouldn’t be fair.) With poor judgment, she swung her bare feet onto the ground, knocking several pillows off the swing. She hissed,

“Ooh. That bastard,”

Her irritation transformed into the purest form of vexation when she realized he had wrapped her in one of the fleece shawls and settled her on her comfortable pillows from the local thrift shop.

She repeated, cracking her stiff neck. “That bastard. See if I ever turn my back again,” she shook her head with a ferocious expression. For once, she was glad she had eaten recently. She heaved the suitcase into her arms while Peanut pawed at the door. “I’m coming, furball,” she said, rummaging through the flower pot for her spare key.

The door swung open. Peanut darted in between her legs, taking her favored spot on top of the couch. She dropped the bag near the door, kicking off her shoes, rubbing the tension from her neck. Her head shot up when a glass mug shattered against the floor. Caroline stood in the kitchen doorway, hand still aloft with the slackened fingers that had dropped the mug. She was glad it was coffee instead of blood. Her mouth hung open, blue eyes bulging,

“...Sabrina?”

For the first time in two days, Sabrina took a full breath that reached all the way to the bottom of her lungs. Her smile shook. “That better not have been my Golden Girls mug,”

In the next moment, Sabrina stumbled back, trying to catch the flurry of blonde, bed-headed Caroline. The girl snubbed into her shoulder, cursing up a blue streak while managing to ask a rolling tidal wave of questions. Caroline pulled back, blotchy-faced and frantic. Sabrina only realized she had been crying when Caroline swiped at her face.

“God, we can’t both be a mess right now,”

And she sounded so serious that Sabrina had to laugh. “I’ll be doing what I damn well please. I have special kidnapped privileges,”

Caroline’s face crumpled again, tucking her head back into Sabrina’s shoulder. “I’m so sorry, Sabrina. It’s all my fault. I--I should’ve stayed with you because Elena just keeps bringing out the absolute worst! I just didn’t want to deal--,”

“Hey, hey, hey, Care. Woah, no. Your fault-- what? No, absolutely not,”

Caroline became more vehement. “Miriam just couldn’t…I promise I looked for you and came to get you as soon as Bonnie gave us something,”

Caroline’s grip made it harder to breathe, but Sabrina held on just as tightly. “I know. I know you did, baby. You did everything right, I promise, ok? You did everything right,”

Her breath caught. “I’m sorry…I tried to fix it. But I couldn’t!”

Sabrina hummed low in her throat, reaching for any comfort she could offer. She ignored the scratchy pain in her chest as she did. When Caroline began to relax in her arms, she said. “Care, this wasn’t something you could fix. Neither of us, ok? As much as we hated it, we couldn’t do anything,”

Caroline nodded, sniffling as Sabrina’s shirt grew damp. “That’s not your suitcase?” she said, raising her head, looking over Sabrina’s shoulder.

“Hmm?” Sabrina turned, keeping an arm around Caroline’s back. “Oh. That. Yeah, I’m assuming that’s my partial recompense for kidnapping,”

“Sabrina…that’s a thousand-dollar suitcase,”

She deadpanned. “I was a good hostage,” refusing to think of his soft purr of,

‘No song for me tonight, little siren?’

And if her monster hadn’t nearly wrested control from Sabrina to provide it. Damn her. Though for now, it had stopped singing the Original’s praises. Snapping someone’s neck could put a damper on any type of sympathy.

Caroline’s brow shot up. “You? You… were a good hostage,”

Sabrina nodded sagely. “Mm-hmm,”

“Right, because that’s a totally normal thing to say,” she wrapped an arm around Sabrina’s shoulders. “You look terrible,” she said, guiding her into the bathroom. Caroline’s things were scattered around Sabrina’s room and bathroom, and the bed was freshly slept in. Sabrina chose not to mention it. “Water first, then you are giving the most thorough recap explanation in the history of ever. Also, can I just say I’m so glad I’m not a werewolf? Tyler has traumatized me for liiiiffffeeeee,”

-O-

Damon’s hands didn’t shake as he poured his second glass of bourbon. They didn’t.

Looking at his past lover all afternoon, the one he wasted over a century on trying to free, had been like looking at the devil. Well, maybe that was a little generous, but he was hard-pressed to find a more soul-sucking descriptor for little Miss Pierce. He buried his relief that his brother had been the one trapped alongside her in the tomb under the soothing burn of his drink.

The relief wasn’t bad. No, far from it. He couldn’t see his brother finding the wherewithal to get him out if the situation had been reversed. His brother’s sermons on loyalty and morality were all air, no substance these days, right? Right.

He pressed the icy glass to his forehead. Saving little Gilbert had been noble, sure. But what could Stefan have gained for it? Elena’s favor and goodwill.

He scoffed to himself.

Stefan had to know Elena practically lived and breathed for him. He could almost reason with himself that he deserved the punishment of history repeating itself. Then he remembered that Stefan deserved something like this just as much.

Damon declined another call from Liz Forbes, tossing his phone onto the couch in a huff. He didn’t think he could stand another Forbes crisis currently, especially since Bonnie had very happily informed him of Sabrina’s miraculous return, hailing the return of their latest prodigal. With a sudden clarity he didn’t like, he thought Sabrina could probably hold a grudge as long as he could. He saw how closely she watched the little Barbie nightmare. He wondered if he had ever looked at Stefan like that. Maybe. Probably back when he still gave a damn about his brother. He believed it would take even more than the promise of Elena’s goodwill to get back to that. If he even could…

More than that, he remembered just how Sabrina looked at him. Like she was waiting for the moment she could scrape him off the bottom of her shoe. So sue him, if he took more than a little pleasure in informing everyone of her almost death.

He had half a mind to finish what Rose had started with her well-placed rebar. A smile tugged at his mouth as he recalled just how thoroughly he had relayed his gratitude to Rose for that. Maybe she could--

Elena’s heartbeat came into earshot outside his door. He downed the rest of his bourbon, scrubbing a hand down his face. It wasn’t like facing the devil with her face. No, it was like facing a mounting tsunami, a swirling mass of could-have-been and could-be’s. Damon hated to admit it, but he had never learned to swim. He set his glass down. And wouldn’t that be a bitch of a surprise for the oldest Forbes to figure out?

He opened the door before she could knock. “Here to yell my conscience into working. Maybe this time a Christmas miracle’ll happen, Bambi,” he let the water wash over him again.

-O-

Reyna’s palms pressed into her eyes. “So you mean, he just let you go?” she repeated.

Despite the freshly recharged bracelet, covering her in a soothing cool balm, her annoyance bolstered. She could only repeat the same thing so many times, and Reyna had been after her for the better part of an hour.

Sabrina snipped. “Well, I wouldn’t call snapping my neck just--,”

Reyna held up a pausing finger. “And you’re getting dressed why? Oh, and don’t think I didn’t notice the sweater that’s worth half a grand. You can’t honestly think you are just going business as usual,”

Sabrina was grateful Caroline and Tim had already gone off to school. Sabrina let her hairbrush fall to the bathroom counter with a clatter. She glared at Reyna’s reflection in the mirror.

“Look, Reyna. I have been living on the whim of an actual sociopath for the past two days. I can’t do anything about which is absolutely driving me to the verge of a nervous breakdown which is bad enough. I’ve told you everything I know, and--” tears welled up in her eyes. “I just can’t keep talking about it. I can’t--,”

In the next instant, Reyna wrapped her in a tight hug. “I know. I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have--,”

Sabrina wrapped her arms around Reyna’s waist. “It’s ok. Better biting off familiar heads than other people’s,”

“Speak for yourself. I happen to like my head,”

Sabrina huffed a laugh, pinching Reyna’s side. “Like I could actually. Your head’s way too big to fit in my mouth,”

“I’m just glad you’re here for the head-biting-off process,”

Sabrina saw how ragged Reyna appeared, knew it was telling a fraction of how tired her friend truly was. Caroline had at least slept a bit, but she doubted the thought had even crossed Reyna’s mind.

“And I know you wanna go to work, but Caroline’s already compelled her way through Janice for one more day. Everyone still thinks you’re out collecting Indiana Jones shit or something. I just…” Reyna paused, mulling over her next words. “But it would make me feel better if we could work on some training. Because apparently, I’m not…I can’t always be there,”

Her lips curved in a soft half-smile. “Y’know, that’s the most I’ve heard you talk about your emotional needs in five years,”

The tips of her ears turned pink. She groused. “It’s called a hail Mary since nothing else is working,”

Sabrina chewed her lip, propping her hands on her hips. She sighed, shoulders slumping. “You gonna ply me with alcohol?”

Reyna perked up. “Why? Would it work?”

Sabrina rolled her eyes. “Today. Today, it just might. But only because Caroline already fixed the Janice situation,”

Reyna corralled her into the kitchen before she could change her mind. “I will make the fruity shit you like, and then we can work on escaping backward holds,”

“Why am I already regretting this?”

-O-

Sabrina flopped over on her back in the grass, panting, holding her chest. Reyna collapsed next to her.

Reyna collapsed next to her. She held up her left hand. “The rum is makin’ you drop your right on the back fall,”

Sabrina snorted. “That’s your left, dear heart,”

She could hear the frown in Reyna’s voice. “Oh. Well, my criticism still stands,”

Sabrina snorted. “I’m just glad you didn’t break any of my limbs,”

Reyna’s voice was lighter. “Oh, my little padawan. We’ll get there,”

“That wasn’t a challenge, you fucking sadist. And I hate that it’s even an option to begin,”

“But did or did I not get the kids off to school despite threats of dismemberment?”

“Touche,”

“Heard anything from Miss Priss lately?”

Sabrina dug her phone from her back pocket, flipping it open. She shook her head, nestling further into the grass. “Only further description about how traumatizing Tyler’s first full moon was,” she frowned.

“How bad is it that I forgot about the newly turned wolf-boy?”

“Yeah, well, wolf-boy might come by after school so I would try not to be too incredulous,” she threw a handful of dandelions at Reyna’s head.

“Are he and Caroline like…y’know?”

“Nah,” she considered again before shaking her head. “Nah. She’s still hung up on old Mattie. They’re still on the outs, but I don’t give it long before they’re over it. The mooning eyes are pretty bad from what I hear,”

“Ugh,” she groaned. “You have no idea. It’s disgusting.” she paused before propping herself on her elbows, and Sabrina turned her head toward her. “But long term?” her next smile was a bit pitying. “I don’t see…Caroline’s still grieving the teenager who died in the hospital, ya know?”

“I know,” she answered quietly. “I think we all are.” she rolled back over. “Did she sleep in my room while I was gone?”

“You know she wouldn’t have been anywhere else, Sabrina. I doubt she could’ve even slept anywhere else besides there. Damn near threw a fit when I suggested she go home when her mom called her. It’s probably the first time I ever saw her divert Liz’s attention off of her. Like a rottweiler or a chihuahua, whichever one is more intimidating, the whole time too. I thought she was going to bite Salvatore’s head off when they came back without you,” despite the fact Reyna was shaking her head, a bit of pride slipped into her voice.

Her chuckle was watery, tight against the back of her throat. “Oh, yeah? Which one?”

“I don’t think she cared to stop and ask for ID, man. I thought that little monster was territorial before she was turned,” she a hearty chortle. “Vampires are fucking territorial anyway. In some ways worse than fae or even wolves,”

“Is this your way of telling me I should get used to the territorial pissing contests?”

“I dunno. Maybe? I think Caroline won’t be the only one we have to worry about either,” she said pointedly.

“I highly, highly doubt we’ll have an issue with vampire possession with anyone other than Caroline,” she said, but an odd flame of… something heated her face. She didn’t meet Reyna’s eyes.

Reyna hummed, considering. When she didn’t elaborate, Sabrina continued, “Caroline mentioned you might’ve found more about the Martins,”

“Yeah, some,” Reyna groaned as she sat up. “C’mon. It’s your turn to ply me, and I’ll tell you what we found. Besides the annoying and slightly disturbing fact that little Martin and Bennett bonded over channeling methods,”

Sabrina shielded her eyes from the sun as she looked up at Reyna. “From your tone, I’m assuming that’s bad,”

“Drink first,” she said, dragging Sabrina’s puddle form into a semi-upright shape. Sabrina popped her back, rolling her shoulders. Reyna squirmed, a disgusted guttural noise tearing itself from her throat. “You know I hate that!”

She called after her friend who ducked back into the house. “And it makes it all the more satisfying,” she smiled when Reyna flipped her the bird as the screen door closed.

Sabrina stretched her arms above her head until she felt she might break apart at her joints and melt back into the sunbeams. The sensation of sore muscles in the hot sun pulled a satisfied groan from deep in her chest. But the satisfaction fizzled into trepidation when the prickling awareness of being watched trickled down the back of her neck. Spinning on her heels to face her neighbor’s house, her heart dropped into her stomach and beat out of her chest all at once.

Elijah Mikaelson stared back in the window’s reflection. She froze, eyes wide.

Reyna called her name. “Hurry up! I need the blender again,”

Her voice shook. “Coming!”

She turned back again.

Elijah was gone.

Chapter Text

Standing beside Caroline, Tim bit into his apple as they watched Reyna and Sabrina’s death match outside the window. “They still smashed?” he asked.

Sabrina slammed into Reyna’s side. Reyna laughed maniacally. “Apparently, enough to still risk a police call,”

“I’m just glad Sabrina’s feeling better. She looked…not like Sabrina this morning,”

Caroline huffed a laugh. “You know the most messed up part? I think she was more upset about being left on the porch like a potato sack than she was about being kidnapped by an actual homicidal maniac,” she scoffed. “Honestly,”

Tim crunched his apple again when Tyler came to stand in between them. He didn’t return the hesitant smile Tyler offered him. He bristled, even when the athlete turned back to Caroline. Caroline, his love, his light, the goddess that haunted his dreams. With great effort, Tim’s eyes managed to drift back to the window.

Tyler winced when Reyna landed a solid hit on Sabrina’s side. “She won’t actually hurt Sabrina, will she?”

Tim inhaled sharply, anger tingling down to his fingertips. Honestly, the whole reaction surprised him considering his feelings toward his sister normally resided within the range of ‘eh, you’re ok’ to ‘fuck off and die, Reyna.’ Despite being a general pain in the ass to everyone around her, anyone with actual eyes and a functional brain--

Caroline looked at him strangely out of the corner of her eye.

He wondered in a vague sort of way what Caroline knew about his family. The whole trickster thing had gone by the wayside about half a millennia beforehand, but he was beginning to reconsider the validity of this decision. He cleared his throat, pasting on a brittle smile.

Caroline answered for him. “Nah. Reyna’s kinda like a pitbull that headbutts you in lieu of actual hugs and stuff. It’s, like, her love language or something,”

He begrudgingly gave Tyler points for choosing to remain next to him even when Caroline left to answer a knock at the door. But he thought that might have been alpha instincts working against him honestly.

Tim huffed, tossing his apple in the kitchen waste basket. Great. Now he had two people to glare at.

-O-

Sabrina fell onto the couch, heaving a great sigh. Reyna had been forced to take Tim to extracurriculars. Caroline had left with Matt a couple of hours before with the promise to collect some more clothes from her mom’s house and return to stay with Sabrina. She thought it was cute that Matt had been embarrassed to try to hold Caroline’s hand in front of her. Oh, but he’d had no problem swinging an arm over her shoulders when Tyler followed them out. And poor Tim had been too pissed about the whole cast ensemble to even pretend his death glare was anything but.

So with Sabrina’s promise to refrain from being kidnapped, Caroline had left her with Peanut in charge.

“I think I’m more offended about being subordinated to someone non-bipedal.” She lifted the slinky animal into her arms, kissing her face. “But you are the cutest boss I’ve ever had,”

Peanut let herself be manipulated until she flopped onto Sabrina’s chest. The cat stretched her limbs, flexing little toes while Sabrina cooed and stroked down her back. She let her own head settle back against the cushions, letting the soft weight on her chest ground her.

She knew from what Caroline had told her that Elena teetered on the edge of recklessness, reeking of fear and uncertainty. (She would have to ask how Caroline figured that out. Smelt it?) She hated to ask what Caroline would discover with a good whiff of her. It certainly wouldn’t have been fear for the oldest Gilbert. Could she be considered a bad person for putting Elena a bit lower on her worry list? Probably. Given her current mental state was limited to plots of how to slip a GPS tracker onto Caroline’s person, she could excuse some slight moral decline, right? Yeah, maybe.

It wasn’t really the monster in the dark that frightened her, the one who charged and stalked until he found what pleased his purposes. No. She was, after all, surrounded by monsters in the dark. She found herself cast under the stark reality that Caroline’s ragtag group would throw her to the monster, any of them, in order to save Elena. So what did that make them?

Her tension lessened slightly when Peanut purred. “Maybe you could talk some sense into these silly, silly people,” she said in the tone only acceptable when used for small children or furry animals. Peanut hopped off at the knock on the door.

She groaned. “Coming,” she stumbled to the door, reaching for the knob. “Care, you better not have dragged the other half of your closet with you,” She opened the door and froze.

Elijah Mikaelson stood in front of her, leaning against the doorframe with his hands in pockets, and legs crossed at the ankles. A wry sort of humor lit his eyes, and Sabrina was suddenly very aware she still wore her old dance team sweatshirt and leggings from her earlier sparring session.

Then she remembered his hands snapping her neck, and she assured herself she didn’t care about the ratty leggings. She matched his posture, looking up at him with a sarcastic twist to her mouth. “Come to snap any more vital bones or vertebra?”

“I believe I have seen enough gore for today,”

Her eyes drifted to his hands. A few specks of dried blood lingered underneath his fingernails. The perfunctory fear or nervousness at the sight never came. In fact, she found it difficult to hold onto her irritation from having her neck snapped.

“That sounds like an interesting story,”

“One that I would be happy to share…should you feel inclined to invite me inside,”

Disbelief curved her smile now. “The Original with a penchant for snapping necks and tearing off heads wants an invitation into the place where I sleep? Seriously?”

The wry humor in his eyes spread to his mouth now. “Or I could simply tear it down until I no longer require an invitation,”

Peanut escaped from the house and wound herself around Elijah’s legs. He looked down, surprised. For a moment, Sabrina worried he would be offput by the prospect of cat hair on his legs, how she felt a preemptive disappointment in him regarding it. Then he stooped, saying gently, “Well, hello there,”

He let her nuzzle into his hand. Reyna had gleefully regaled how Peanut had never eviscerated Damon Salvatore when he came calling. Sabrina hoped her cat’s good sense of judgement extended past the obvious tells of recognizing an asshole. On the vampire scale of course. She regarded him silently.

She opened the door wider. “Come in, Elijah,”

He didn’t hide his pleased surprise quickly enough. He stood. When he stepped over the threshold, the cat trailed after him. Elijah followed her into the house, closing and locking the door behind him.

“Even though I would be flattered by a social visit, I doubt that’s why you’re here,”

He shook his head, eyes following her closely as she settled back into the sofa. He sat across from her when she invited him with a lazy wave of her hand. Rolling his sleeves up to his forearms, slipping his cufflinks into his pocket, he let Peanut settle into his lap, stroking over her soft fur.

“Our doppelganger, Miss Gilbert, is getting into the habit of making poor, perhaps even martyrous decisions, as of late,”

Sabrina curled her legs underneath her, propping her head on her palm, “Oh?”

“You aren’t surprised, it appears,”

She lifted a shoulder. “It’s been a topic of conversation,”

“Yes, well. The behavior continues. She decided that the only way to save her family and friends was to seek out Niklaus and offer herself as a sacrifice up to him,”

Sabrina’s mouth dropped open. “Oh my god, are you serious?”

“She was unsuccessful. Fortunate for her own sake and for my own. The eldest Salvatore was able to distract Niklaus’ minions upon my arrival.” at her tense, pointed silence, he continued, “And I’m certain you would be disheartened to hear the young whelp left more battered than when he arrived,”

Something in her wanted to purr at the information. “Yes. Completely devastated,”

“But now he still lives because he’s proven he would die for the doppelganger. Such a quality is useful in the meantime,”

“You don’t have to justify to me. We both know my opinion has no power over your…associations,” she picked some fuzz off her blanket.

He studied her briefly. “I’ve found that Mystic Falls instances of tragedy and peril multiplied after the arrival of the Salvatores. Particularly, Damon Salvatore enjoys draining whatever he finds beneficial or convenient to him,”

Her monster rumbled beneath the surface. It wasn’t exactly anxiety weighing on her chest because it only arose when she recalled Caroline’s year without her. Like a pressing discomfort that could have her spiraling if she wasn’t careful. Sorrow…grief, maybe.

She tugged on her earring mindlessly. “Not every time. Not completely,”

Elijah conceded a nod. “True. Caroline will grow to a be a formidable vampire, I’m certain. One who won’t be forced to revisit such memories.” His calmness would have unnerved her had it not be terribly reassuring. “Your sister will grow into her own expectations even. As impossible as they are,”

“You’re being very kind this evening,” she laughed shaking her head. “I’m trying to figure out if I should be suspicious or not,”

“No. I suppose I don’t blame you,” his thumb traced his lip absently in thought. “I only mean… I had a sister once,”

All at once, Sabrina softened. She was struck with the thought that she was grateful the cat was behaving in his lap. She matched his quiet tone. “I know you did,”

Sabrina didn’t rush to fill the silence that followed. The grandfather clock in the corner chimed the half hour while Sabrina noticed one of her framed watercolors was crooked on the wall. Caroline had mentioned a hole in a window screen. She would need to replace it before summer.

“Niklaus has committed many atrocities,” he said, Sabrina meeting his dark gaze. “But none so egregious as taking what I care most about in the world-- my family,” his intense stare made Sabrina want to hide and draw closer all at once. “So the doppelganger must live until then,”

Sabrina’s brow rose. “Until?”

“I’ve already spoken with Miss Gilbert concerning this. And to my surprise, she returned with a counteroffer,”

“She made a deal with you,” she realized.

“I appreciate tenacity and straightforwardness,” he said as the cat nuzzled his knuckles.

“And would I be breaking a confidentiality agreement if I asked about the details of this deal?”

“No.” he shook his head. “Especially not when you and your cousin were mentioned by name,”

The floor collapsed beneath her. She was grateful she was sitting. Sabrina’s brow shot into her hairline. “Oh?” skepticism lined her voice.

“Yes,” he crossed his legs, tilting his head back. “She petitioned for your safety. Under my protection, of course,”

Sabrina bristled, grumbling, “Of course,”

He gave a sly smile. “Am I truly so terrible?”

“Terrible, maybe. Trustworthy? Absolutely not,” she ignored the way her cat curled around the man. Traitor. Absolutely feline hussy.

“Then don’t believe second hand. I give you my word. No harm shall come to you or your family,”

It took a moment to realize she’d held her breath. On an exhale, she poked and prodded for deceit or vain manipulation…even for arrogance. He sat straighter under her scrutiny. To her dismay, she found nothing. “You really mean that, don’t you?”

“I do,”

Curiosity burned brighter, a bit more urgently. “Why are you here, Elijah?”

“Proving you wrong,” he said simply.

Her breath caught before she regained herself. “I’m still never turning my back to you,”

“Good,” he smirked. “That means you’re learning. It also means you won’t be such a nuisance to look after,”

“Oh, as long as it's more convenient for you,” she huffed, but there was little venom in it.

“I knew you’d be amenable,”

“I am still very upset that you weren’t very sportsmanlike and then dropped me on my front porch swing,” she pushed herself to stand.

She found herself more and more surprised that he didn’t appear more out of place in her little house. New, of course. Maybe it was the way that he filled any space he found himself in. But this evening, she didn’t find the presence like she did before. Even worse still, she found she didn’t mind it.

“Another reason for my visit…I find I can’t bear your continued bad opinion of me,”

“Really?” she said dubiously.

He leaned forward, mischief lighting his eyes. “How would you feel about accompanying me on an errand that would fulfill the requirements of Miss Gilbert’s deal? Though I do believe you’ll find one aspect particularly satisfying,”

She chewed her lip briefly. “Five minutes to change?”

Chapter Text

Stefan believed it tremendously and unilaterally stupid that his tax dollars couldn’t fund more than the perfunctory Indiana Jones torch in this damn tomb if he were going to be stuck here for more than a decade. The smoke irritated his eyes, and the illustrious Miss Pierce was irritation enough. Currently, he watched from his place against the wall as she stalked back and forth. Her expression was lazed and quite passé, considering both of them were half-starved, waiting to desiccate, he supposed. Through half-closed eyes, he watched, watched for the slow-rising tension in her shoulders, and the rigidity in her spine. Stefan had no doubt she would tear out his liver and plate it if she believed it would free her from this place. He remained sitting against the wall with his liver well away from Katherine’s painted talons.

He opened one eye when she stopped at his feet, kicking the sole of his shoe for good measure. “Why don’t we have fun anymore, Stefan?“ She pouted. “We used to have so much fun together,”

He crossed his arms, settling in more comfortably. “It wouldn’t have anything to do with the fact that you murdered me? No, it couldn’t be that. Who would be upset with losing their life, their family, and their way of living? Insanity,“

“don’t be boring, Stefan.“ She rolled her eyes. “That was ages ago. “Her eyes glinted. “A lifetime you could say,“ at his scoff, she continued, “You can’t tell me you’re not losing your grip,“

“Hmm. I don’t know. I kinda like it here.“ A total and complete lie, but it was worth seeing her eye twitch. “Peaceful, isolated location. Company could use some improvement, but —“

Katherine hissed. “Don’t try to pretend you’re just above it all. Not with me! Because I know better,“

Stefan held out his hands. “Look. What do you want me to do? We are stuck here, unless you have a magical, teleportation device, then…“

Katherine regarded him, Hans, perched on her hips, fingers tapping out a twitchy tattoo rhythm. She closed her eyes, shaking her head, then flopped onto the ground next to him, letting her head fall on his shoulder. He winced, a miserable groan sticking in his throat, resisting the urge to crack his skull on the brick wall behind him. “You used to trust me. I missed that,“

He sighed. “That was a long time ago, Katherine,“

He was quickly understanding there was only one thing worse than vengeful Katherine — bored Katherine. He tried not to compare Elena with her doppelgänger, but there was only so much moral recrimination a man could take before… Well, before something. Same brown eyes; Elena‘s weren’t dull by any means, but Katherine’s cut across the room, searching out the lamb with the broken leg. The pout and curve to their lips remained identical, but Katherine’s teeth stayed razor, sharp, ready to rip and tear. She used to love him for the same reason, he thinks. For the sharp teeth, and even sharper eyes that could find. Weakness at a hundred paces. His brother's body count might have caught up after centuries time of leeway, but only just.

She regained herself quickly. “If I didn’t know any better, I would say you didn’t enjoy my company anymore,“

He cracked an eye open. “Can I let my silence speak for itself or is starvation beginning to impede your ability to read context?“

Her snarled growl quirked his lips into a tiny, satisfied smile. She got up and paced again. Debris fell from the wall, skittering across the floor, and Katherine froze, head tilted toward the tomb entrance. His bereaved sigh caught on itself before he froze as well.

Footsteps. Quiet and approaching. He pushed himself to his feet. In a blank, Katherine stood at the tomb’s invisible barrier. She rested her hands against it, flashing sharp teeth, fine wrinkles lining her face from blood deprivation. She breathed deeply, then released on a wavering smile. She murmured, “Elijah,“

Stefan's stomach dropped his feet. Then further, when he realized Katherine hadn’t recognized that two people approached. He had tried to explain to Damon once what emotion smelled like to him. Happiness was light, a pleasant citrus; desperation curled around him, a sharp brine; jealousy ran thick like blood and iron, and he savored every moment of it.

His enjoyment of Katherine sent souring beyond underlying decay lasted only briefly. Sabrina emerged at Elijah’s ride. Salt and brine, maybe a bit of jasmine, overwhelmed him, his mouth watered, eyes raking over her form. It hurt him briefly when he realized she hadn’t even spared him a glance in his direction. He couldn’t reckon if his own hunger clouded his manners, his humanity. Or, if it was something of her, magnetizing him in a dangerous way, one that made him want to bear sharp teeth, until her attention shifted away from Katherine, until —

Katherine clasped her hands behind her back, tilting her head back. She licked dry lips. “Elijah,“

Stefan’s eyes left Sabrina to find Elijah already staring intently at him. He never looked away, even as he tilted his head, intoning, “Good evening, Katerina. I must thank you for having the good sense to be frightened,“

The hardness of his glare receded a bit when Sabrina stepped forward, brushing his arm, settling into cool professionalism. He said to Stefan. “Your release has been requested,“

He was too tired for pleasantries. “What? By who?“

Eyes drawn again to Sabrina, he hoped his expression showed pitiable desperation instead of the true mania fluttering in his chest. She said. “Elena. She’s been working… Independently,“ she smiled pleasantly. He doubted the pleasantness was the truth.

“The lovely Elena…“ He said, and Katherine stiffened, which finally drew Elijah‘s attention to her. “She drives a hard bargain. However, we reached a peaceful aggrievement, she and I. Please,“ he lifted a hand and gestured lazily at him. “Come,“

He scoffed. “I can’t,“

The Origina smirked, as Stefan’s own expression dropped into a scowl. “You’ll find you can.“ He just straight again. “I’ve had this spell lifted temporarily,“

Stefan looked at Sabrina, who offered a brief, genuine smile and nod. His first step dragged, but his gate lightened, a breath filling his chest as he marched towards Sabrina. His hand lifted its own accord, a mind of its own, reaching for her. Crossing the barrier was a weighted chain lifting from around his neck.

Elijah intercepted him, grabbing his forearm painfully, and tutting. “Ah-ah. No, Mr. Salvatore. We’ve talked in the past about rudeness,“ at the same incident, Katherine rushed forward. Sabrina's eyes left him, and the tether between them snapped. He would have stumbled back without the Original’s hold. Sabrina held Katherine by the throat, only the very tips of her feet, grazing the floor as she struggled. A snarl that had the hairs on the back of Stephanie‘s neck, standing on and caught in Sabrina‘s chest.

Katherine's scent was acrid, but her pretty features twisted viciously.
Sabrina’s voice dropped lower. “I told you that you would regret me,”

Her stance didn't shift when her arm drew back and thrust Katherine back into the tomb. Her impact against the stone sent dust clouding. Elijah released him, meeting him with an imperious brow and a smug twist to his mouth. Stefan blinked as the bone in his arm reset itself, then found Elijah next to Sabrina as Katherine beat against the invisible barrier, screaming obscenities to an unmoved Sabrina.

Elijah’s tone remained even. “Enough, Katerina,” she met his eyes, and Stefan’s stomach dropped, an unknown pang rising up in his throat. Was it sympathy? Could he call it sympathy? He wasn’t sure. Compulsion had a scent too, lurid honeysuckle, heady, consuming, and maddening.

“As for you,” he said, and Katherine’s head jerked as she tried to look away. Stefan knew she couldn’t. The pang disappeared as his shoulders tipped back as he watched her will bend as she had bent so many others’. “You should not leave until I say so. When Klaus comes, I want him to know exactly where you are.” he tipped his head, a mocking bow. “Katerina,”

She clawed at the invisible barrier as he turned back to Stefan. Over his shoulder, he watched Sabrina, waiting for that invisible cord again that had connected them, that surety he felt when he had passed through the barrier. It was dangerous when he missed something because he knew the thread of wanting, of desiring all and the infinite more.

He blinked, rubbing his head against the incessant throb. It was a strain to meet Elijah’s cold stare; it was irritating how he blocked Sabrina from his view.

“You’re free to go,” he said, though Stefan certainly didn’t feel that freedom. “Elena will explain the arrangement to you. If--” he straightened his cufflinks. “She keeps her word, I’ll keep mine,”

Elijah offered his arm to Sabrina. Stefan’s brow rose when Sabrina accepted. The shocked curiosity made it easier to ignore Katherine’s howling as he murmured. “Goodbye, Katherine,”

He followed Sabrina and Elijah to the metal door. Elijah pushed several hundred pounds lightly. Stefan scowled.

“Might I escort you home, Miss Forbes?”

She snorted, retaking his arm. “You were my ride so I hope so,”

Stefan stepped into the sunlight, the echo of a hundred heartbeats thundering in his ears. He tilted his head, breathing deeply. Instead of heartbeats, he swore the ocean beat its own rhythm as he watched Sabrina slide into Elijah’s car.

He called Damon. His brother picked up on the third ring. “Hey…we have a problem,”

-O-

Even Caroline’s nattering couldn’t weigh down the lightness of her step. Everyone was alive, Katherine was 15 feet underground, and lovebirds were reunited: songs, love, and fireworks abounded. Sure, there was a newly turned werewolf (the subject of the aforementioned nattering) and the possibility of human sacrifice by another psychotic Mikaelson on the horizon. But her new flatbed scanner was on order to continue her mission to digitize the documents collection, and Peanut had settled onto her new climbing castle that had been mysteriously delivered the day before.

“Then like all his bones are breaking,” Caroline said with appropriate crunchy sound effects. “Eyes completely yellow…lots of growling but you should’ve seen…”

Sabrina admitted she drifted in and out of Caroline’s explanation, but she was able to give appropriate responses after some expectant stares. “Well, isn’t it a good thing that he didn’t hurt anyone during his first full moon? Like gold stars all around, my dude.” she looked at Caroline who stared back impatiently. “What? Usually, you would be throwing a party for something like that. It’s like--,” she stopped climbing her ladder, pursing her lips. “You’re not telling me something,”

Caroline flapped her hands. “Well, it’s not like I knew when I went down there with him. I mean it’s not like there’s a manual for concurrent werewolf and vampire safety…”

Sabrina descended the ladder, her brow raising, “Care…”

“How was I supposed to know werewolves have stupid tarantula fangs that are fatal for vampires? We should really--”

Sabrina grabbed her cousin’s shoulders, eyes bugging. “I’m sorry, what!”

Caroline shook her off, resuming her pacing as Sabrina stared, mouth agape. “I didn’t know! Stop looking at me like that,” she scowled, halfway to a pout and foot-stomping fit.

She spluttered. “Caroline, you-- Excuse me if I didn’t know that potential death on an Agatha Christie scale was a possibility,”

As if assuaged by her cousin’s concern and full attention, she loosened her tone to the normal Caroline brand of flippancy. She waved her off. “There were chains. It’s fine…now. It’s fine now,”

“There were… chains?”

“Is the echo a new archive protocol?”

Sabrina blanched. “And the two animal attack bodies from Glendale? They weren’t… you know,”

Caroline rolled her eyes. “Ugh. NO. I can even vouch as an alibi,”

Sabrina turned, trying for nonchalant. Well, as nonchalant as a very chalant person with a diagnosable anxiety disorder could be. “So you would Barbie pinkie promise…” When Caroline groaned, she rushed. “I just want to be in the loop,”

“Yes, fine. If I were to go on some kind of spree, you would be the first point of contact. Happy?”

She sniffed, nodding and turning back to the stacks. “Quite,”

Caroline leaned on the adjacent shelves, propping her chin on her crossed arms. “I think it was…” she wrinkled her nose. “I dunno. Something to do with Damon’s friend,”

Sabrina scowled. “The one who skewered me and then the gang decided she was cool when she did a turncoat,”

“Information on Elena’s birth mom. Crazy what can be overlooked,”

Sabrina gasped. “Caroline! Did you just shade Miss Golden?”

Caroline smothered a grin, shoving at her shoulder. “Oh, shut up. You know Stefan tried to do some kind of committee security meeting?”

Sabrina’s brow rose as she fed a 19th-century dinner menu into the document scanner. “Ooh. Do tell,”

“Well, the first part was relayed before I officially arrived,”

“Why do I feel like the official part is important to your definition and past examples of nosiness?”

“Elena has been warned away from you, first off,”

“Moi?”

“You have been deemed unsafe until it can be proven whose side you’re on,”

“My greatest hope is that you’re joking. I’m unsafe because I refuse to play on Team Salvatore?” she said dubiously. “Can’t there be a team called ‘Hey, don’t let any of the teenagers die because of poor life choices’.” she slammed the scanner down a bit more forcefully. “And secondly, I would just like it to be on the record that I am at least part of the reason why Stefan Salvatore walks among us. Hmm,” she bent to investigate a suspicious beep from the scanner.

Caroline fiddled with an earring, tapping her foot. “Who’s telling this story again?”

Sabrina rose from her stoop with a bowed flourish. “Begging your pardon, majesty,”

“Thank you. No one wants Elena to die, but don’t you think this feels…I dunno. Bigger than that?”

“I was really hoping I could just ignore that horrible feeling of impending doom,”

“Well, if you would stop avoiding your feelings like a big girl, we could avoid a lot of your eternal angst,” she said with a lightning-fast flick against Sabrina’s forehead.

“Ow! I do not angst!” she rubbed the new sore spot.

“Ugh, please, at this point, I am an expert in angst,”

“I’ll have you know that early twenties angst is very different from the teenage variety,” with a last glare, she turned. “And weren’t you telling a story Miss Flicky Fingers? God. Whoever you end up with is going to need the reflexes of a Belgian Malinois,”

Caroline sighed at the ceiling. “I’m so totally over dog breath at this point it's not even funny,”

Sabrina mustered an inkling of sympathy. She winced on Caroline’s behalf. “Tyler still being weird?”

Caroline blew a piece of hair out of her face, turning miserable blue eyes against her. Some of her bravado slumped from her shoulders, the cheerleader pep and snark seeping out of her voice. “I feel bad for him, I do, but it’s just not like that for me.” Color suffused his cheeks. “Matt and I are…”

Sabrina stopped Caroline from ripping out a hangnail in an anxious fit. “Hey, come on. Everything’s gonna work out.” Sabrina pressed her fingers to her temples, divining, “I’m even hopeful you’ll have someone tall and blonde to dance with for one of the million committees that you insist on joining every year,”

She pushed Sabrina away with a wry grin. “It’s not like anyone else can do it right,”

Sabrina nodded sagely. “There’s that chipper condescension I was looking for,”

“Besides,” Caroline rolled her eyes, hopping up to sit next to Sabrina’s flatbed scanner. “Stefan’s also been in a snit over me not continuing the vegan diet,”

“Caroline--,” Sabrina cut in sharply, worried.

Caroline waved her off. “Pull your claws back in. I’m not going back to the squirrel diet. I am well-stocked thanks to Miriam’s mysterious sources,”

“Good. The squirrels just looked too sad before their untimely demise,”

“Weird aftertaste too,”

She hummed agreeably. She nearly heard more than felt Caroline’s assessing gaze.

“Stefan also mentioned that Elijah Mikaelson also tagged along during the tomb adventure,”

Sabrina stiffened. “I find it hard to believe Elijah Mikaelson to be the tagalong type in any multiverse,”

“And also the fact that you didn’t tell me any of this beforehand.” It was impressive to watch someone tear off a hangnail and growl intimidatingly. “Or even Reyna,”

Sabrina ducked her head. “I did say I was sorry,” Memories of holding Katherine by the throat quirked her lips. She wasn’t sure when such a thought had become so normalized that the happiness didn’t require any guilty justification.

“You know I’m over the whole death thing, right?”

Sabrina glowered. “I’m not,”

Caroline picked at her shirt, but it wasn’t the same as nervousness. Sabrina couldn’t explain the scent pricking the air now. It was sharp, probing. Did impatience have a smell? A pain twinged behind her eyes.

She scanned the next butcher order.

She would need to eat soon. Her lips pressed into a thin line, facing away from Caroline’s prying eyes. She couldn’t hope for the generosity of a compelled blood donation or Miriam’s unknown sources. The thought of a hunt sped up her heart. No, what was the name of the bar even Reyna refused to go back to…

“Why did you go with him?” Sabrina whirled around, ignoring how the room spun longer than she did. “I’ve already fone over the whole Katherine thing. Languishing for eternity is a good start in the supernatural punitive system or whatever. But you could have gone before then. Without the guy that, you know, kidnapped you--,” she said, and painful anxiety spidered through Sabrina’s chest. Caroline’s eyes widened. “You…--- Oh,”

It was a wordless accusation. Caroline’s growing smile made her more defensive than if she had become sullen or moody. In fact, the unhinged glee was enough to amplify her growing headache.

“Caroline,” she warned, dropping another box to digitize next to her computer, refusing to meet her eyes. And wow. Apparently, her hands could still get sweaty. She rifled through her next stack of correspondence. There couldn’t be anything pressing, could there?

A slow lull hummed through her mind. Why are you ashamed? Her awareness has grown, the voice offered. And the Mikaelson-- he is young still yet, but he could grow to match even us…

She slammed the ledger shut, eyes wide and alarmed. Still bemused, Caroline approached, laying a hand on her forearm. She looked smug until she caught a glimpse of her cousin’s expression. Her face dropped as she crowded further into her space. Sabrina wrapped her arms around herself.

“Whoa, whoa,” Caroline said, turning her cousin to face her. “I was just joking. I didn’t mean--,”

Sabrina shook her head. “No, I know. It’s not you. I just don’t understand…It’s freaking me out that I don’t. I mean I should be able to…”

“At the risk of sounding like a total hypocrite, you do know that you can’t like…control any of this, right? Just the thought of that responsibility is enough to send us both to therapy,”

Sabrina managed a smile, “To be fair, both of us could really use it,”

Not for the first time, a pang of guilt hit her. Half-truths didn’t belong between them, but now they covered the bridge connecting them.

Her phone pinged as Caroline replied, “Yeah, I don’t think mom’s insurance covers fairy therapy techniques. No matter how trauma-informed,”

Sabrina spluttered. “I swore Reyna to secrecy about the fae thing,”

Blue eyes sharpened then narrowed. “What fae thing?”

Sabrina pressed her lips together, fumbling to open her phone. “Well, I--we’ll talk about that when…College. We’ll talk about that when you’re in college,”

Caroline scoffed. Jenna’s name popped up on the screen.

The text read, ‘Georgetown grant meeting moved. INCOMING!’

“Shit!!!” Sabrina straightened stacks, moving in a blur, straining her ears until Jenna’s best tour voice filtered through.

Sabrina didn’t spare the energy to wince at Caroline’s shrill, “What the hell are you doing!?”

She threw Caroline’s backpack at her, replacing cheer equipment as it fell out. “Grant money incoming. Old professor. Early. Dear God. This was never in any crisis management classes,”

Caroline reluctantly allowed herself to be shuffled out the side delivery entrance even as she craned her neck to catch a glimpse of who could be approaching. “Fine,” she huffed, slinging her bag and hair over her opposite shoulder.

She pointed an accusing finger. “You will be explaining the fairies later,”

-O-

Jenna Gilbert was a pleasant enough woman, pretty with her niece’s alluring eyes, singing the praises of the historical association’s work in conjunction with the library. “And isn’t it wonderful about Sabrina Forbes deciding to come to use her degree with us?”

He thought she said something like that. He might have responded with a polite. “It is.” he took the next turn toward the library in her direction. “I know from personal experience how difficult it can be to return to home roots after an extended period away,”

It was kind of her to sing the praises of the fledgling archivist, in a town that had never housed such a profession. Certainly, she was after the grant and donor funding that Dr. Elijah Smith represented, but he appreciated that Jenna advocated for the necessity of the position. Temporary as it may prove to be for the young Sabrina.

He offered his hand to help Jenna from the car. He did not smile at her demure blush, but at the thought of Sabrina, flashing sharp teeth, and hissing that she didn’t require help. He allowed Jenna to lead him across the parking lot into the library, and up the stairs. She breezed past him as he opened the door, thanking him as she went

For a moment, he stilled, breathing deeply. The scent he had missed since the tomb. It was power. Sage and sea salt. Something aged that had entwined itself around Sabrina. He wondered if it had been willing, this attachment or transformation. It was new to her, just as to him. Sirens had turned to myths before even his grandfather was a boy. He supposed the closest he’d ever encountered was that pesky Rusalka who had followed the Strix for nearly a century. Had she not been such a nuisance he might have felt sorry for the soul, disturbed as it might have been.

No, she wasn’t a Rusalka. Death’s scent did not follow her as it did to so many other creatures. Thinking about it was like trying to determine if a turning wave in the sea had a particular smell-- like freedom, power, and the total certainty of uncertainty. So he breathed deeply again and followed Jenna through the library stacks of all the popular fiction. He mourned the lack of philosophy and non-fiction.

She stopped in front of him when they reached a door near the back. “If you wouldn’t mind signing in with our volunteer Miss Janice, you can meet us in the back,”

He gave a nod, smiling politely, “Yes, of course,” he said, hoping that Sabrina ushering Caroline out the door would be enough cover for his voice. He had hoped to surprise her. She would learn to be more observant in the future, of course. Her little feathered guard dog would ensure that, but he wanted a bit of fun before that. He had never met Miriam’s daughter. He had no doubt that she could prove to be as formidable as her mother, as her matriarch’s in the far past. Shedim were tricky but loyal to their own laws and people. And surely, Sabrina had proven herself one of them.

The volunteer collected all his information dutifully, and he declined her offer to guide him through the stacks. He pushed through the door, and despite his earlier meal, his mouth watered, veins glimmering beneath his eyes as the scent of sage and salt filtered through his senses without filter. Sharp fangs pricked his lower lip. Thick iron grounded him as he took a long last deep breath. He steadied himself against a shelf.

He slid one hand into his pocket before tightening his grip on his briefcase with the other. He hoped the handle would hold up as the original crafter’s shop had closed in 1954.

He ensured his steps were loud as he approached the two women, allowing Jenna ample time to read off his credentials and the importance of continued grant funding.

He heard Sabrina’s hushed whisper and grinned. “Well, I wouldn’t be so freaked out if Dr. Important weren’t three days early,”

Elijah stepped from behind the last rolling shelf with a more charming, apologetic smile. “That would be my fault in mis-scheduling a conference and overscheduling myself. As well as my own excitement to delve into your resources,”

Jenna let out a nervous laugh while Sabrina blanched at the sight of him. The reaction didn’t last long. She stood straight from where she had been leaning against her desk. A new sharpness lined her face despite embarrassment coloring her cheeks. He wondered if the human man he had been would have withered under her stare. He thought, yes, as she offered her hand with a bruising grip. The human man would have fallen at her feet and enjoyed every second of it.

Her voice was light, professional, and friendly, “I’m sorry about that, Doctor…”

“Smith. Elijah Smith,”

Her nose wrinkled slightly. She didn’t approve of his name or perhaps his deception. She shook her head with a tight smile. “Still yet. I apologize for my rudeness. It's been an accumulation of things,”

“I more than understand the danger of accumulated stressors. But I didn’t mean to catch you off guard,”

Sabrina’s eyes flashed, accusing, yes, you did. He wished for another flash of her temper that was so different than his own, from his gone family. Curiosity burned and was untempered by his disappointment when she simply replied,

“It won’t happen again,”

He dipped his head. “I’m sure it won’t,”

Jenna looked between them strangely before coming to stand next to Sabrina. A switch flipped, and Sabrina pointed a sunshine offensive toward him, a caricature of a helpful Southern librarian.

“But I’m also sure you didn’t come here to stare at me all day,” she didn’t give him a chance to cut in with something charming. “Do you have your reference list for the boxes of a specific collection you need access to?”

A genuine lightness curved his mouth. Again, Jenna looked between them, suspicious mirth lighting her gaze as Sabrina steadfastly refused to meet her mentor’s gaze.

“Your efficient reputation precedes you, Miss Forbes. It’s a welcome change from other institutions I’ve collaborated with in the past,”

Jenna jumped when her phone trilled. Sabrina never broke her stare. She fumbled for a moment before apologetically saying, “Sorry, it’s just Ric. He never calls during his extracurricular hours. I better…”

Elijah looked away from Sabrina with reluctance. “I’m sure you’re leaving me in capable hands,”

Jenna tried to stifle her amusement. “I’ll be sure to pass along her contact information as well,” she said as she pushed open the door, surely giving a wink or lascivious grin to Sabrina based on her growing horror. It deepened the lovely flush, descending down her neck to her collarbones. The door closed as Jenna answered the phone, and Sabrina’s expression turned an odd combination of long-suffering and withering irritation. Had he looked similarly when dealing with his siblings?

“Did you have to be so nice and…” she shuddered, “charming? She’s going to be intolerable now,”

“I’ve no idea what you mean, Miss Forbes,” he’d nearly forgotten what mischief felt like.

“I’m sure you don’t,” she rubbed her temples. “It’s bad enough with Caroline and now…” she shook her head, leaning back against the desk. “I suppose you’ve heard about our newly risen wolf,”

He thought about Jonas’ frantic text message that it could draw Klaus sooner than expected. “Ah, yes. The Lockwood boy.” he stepped closer, setting his bag next to Sabrina’s hip. “I shouldn’t be surprised. His uncle always had an abysmal lack of forethought. Poor life choices usually follow such patterns,”

The corner of her mouth tipped up. “And I’m sure having Jonas’ son at the school is a good way to keep up with all the hot supernatural gossip,”

He raised a brow. “And how would you know about Luca?”

“Caroline’s not as oblivious as everyone thinks. Especially when it comes to ‘interlopers’,” she added finger quotes as she went to sit behind her desk, “hanging out with Bonnie and Elena,”

He laughed, “I don’t think it would do well for anyone to doubt the abilities of a Forbes woman,”

Sabrina nodded once, “That was the correct answer,”

“I thought it might be. But if I thought so does not make the sentiment any less true,” he said and chose not to provoke by asking about how Caroline chose to risk herself for unproven friendships. He was rewarded with a crooked, half-smothered smile that charmed him.

“Well,” she gestured around her. “The Mystic Falls library and archives are at your disposal,”

He reached for his bag and opened it, taking out a vellum manuscript and colorful etchings. Her eyes sharpened. He wondered if she realized how her eyes changed, adjusting to read in the dark. Meant for the depths of the ocean but sufficed and was useful for a dark archive’s backroom. “I hope you don’t think me impertinent for finding your thesis concerning vellum bestiary manuscript preservation methods,”

Her heart skipped. “You did?” she averted her eyes, and his fangs burned beneath his gums. He knew he and his monster were one and the same. But right now, it felt like a raging thing in his chest, trying to claw its way out as her happiness suffused her scent, winding its way around him. He wondered if this was what Niklaus fought inside him every day. For the briefest moment, he understood his brother’s madness.

He forced himself to take a step back. “I’d like to ask for your help restoring them. They’re part of the Lycan Codex. Lost in an anonymous repository in Belgravia until recently. Even with my resources, I had been reticent to give them to a restorationist, where word could reach my brother,”

She cleared a space on her table, her hands nearly twitching to reach and take. “I’ll have a restoration plan for you to approve by tomorrow,”

He waved her off, “I trust your judgment. Your past examples of work were sufficient,”

Her phone buzzed in her pocket. She snorted derisively. “As long as it's sufficient for you,” a small frown wrinkled her brow when she read the caller ID. “Hey, can I call you--?”

On the other side, Elijah heard the young Shedim cut in sharply, “Sabrina. Rose is dead,”

Chapter Text

Sabrina needed to eat, Caroline could absolutely tell. Darty eyes, dark circles, shaking fingers. She refused to stop. Caroline was sure if she asked Sabrina would bring her the carotid artery of her choosing. But ask if she needed to go hunting for herself? Oh, no, absolutely not. Why would she need to take care of her own needs? It certainly wouldn’t be to keep up her energy while they teetered on the edge of a supernatural crisis. That’s a ridiculous thing to suggest, Caroline.

She huffed. She was lucky she even convinced her to take a trip to the large falls above the town. Even if it was completely dead black outside.

Rose was dead. There was no other way to say it. Everyone was sad. Yeah, cry it out or whatever, but that crazy bitch also kidnapped Sabrina, almost killed her and had been sleeping with her former abuser. So her emotions didn’t reach Elena’s raging mix right now. Again-- whatever. She could deal. And thusly, Caroline did what came the most naturally in conversation-- dramatic complaining and rehashing everything currently inconveniencing or irritating her.

“And then, he just like kissed me! No warning, nothing!” she shoved a tree branch out of her way. The kitten heels were not made for the hiking trail to the Falls, but Caroline knew Sabrina could take the second’s hesitation to change her mind about going at all. “Seriously disgusting,”

Sabrina’s lip curled. “Gross. Like full-on slobbery-ness or…?”

Caroline’s head bobbed vigorously. “Yes!” her hands gesticulated in askance. “I mean, I get it. I helped or whatever. Very emotionally stressful. But congratulations, welcome to my life.” Sabrina turned her head but not before Caroline saw her growing smile. “But does that grant slobbering privileges? Ugh, no. Absolutely not,”

Sabrina snorted, and Caroline had an accusing finger pointed nearly touching her nose before she could blink.

“This is serious. Thou shalt not laugh at your poor cousin’s despair and inconveniences,” she laughed, and Sabrina moved her finger, catching her hand in hers, swinging it back and forth as they walked. Sabrina nodded, doing that stupid thing with her lips all tucked in, trying to hide a smile. She hummed in all the right places to keep up decent conversation, but Caroline could tell as they approached the Falls.

Sabrina’s agonized screams that first night in the bathtub weren’t memories she liked to revisit. But now, she felt the faint scratch of Sabrina’s claws as she cradled her hand, blissfully unaware and swinging the whole way. Her face, cheekbones, and jaw sharpened in the moonlight. Her eyes swirled inky black. It reminded her of a seal she had seen at the Atlanta Aquarium on a middle school field trip. There was a natural rise and ebb to how she moved in nature. She didn’t move like a vampire. Well, she wouldn’t, would she?

Caroline dodged a fallen branch. “I’m assuming you know where we’re…”

Sabrina stopped, head stooped and tilted toward the highway. Her shoulders and body tensing had Caroline whirling around, fangs lengthening and eyes sharpening in the forest darkness. The gentle hum of life had lulled, and all the creatures that had been drawing close to Sabrina scattered. The falls were still several hundred feet away, but the water’s dull cascading roar matched how her heart ratcheted in her chest.

“Someone’s coming,” Sabrina’s voice was raspy, hungered, like a meal approached, and Caroline refused to freak out.

A car slammed into the highway guardrail. They moved in tandem, Caroline grabbing Sabrina’s hand and pulling her across the land. The spindled trees passed in a blur as an owl passed overhead. A humming growl reminiscent of the Falls rumbled through Sabrina. It set Caroline on edge, fingernails digging into her palms. The hair on the back of her neck raised in a goosebump shiver.

She knew the girl that tumbled out of the silver sedan. Blood dribbled down her temple as she tried to regather her bearings. It was Jessica. She sat behind Caroline in pre-cal and always had an extra eraser when Bonnie forgot hers.

Taking a deep breath became difficult. Someone else was here. Her heart rattled in her chest as she chanted a frantic murmur of, “No, no, no. Get back in the car,” tears pricked her eyes, and a panicked vice clenched around her rib cage. Then, the stench of expensive Italian cologne reached her. She stumbled, catching herself against Sabrina’s shoulder.

-O-

Hunger sharpened Sabrina’s senses. Caroline’s fear was like soured milk, but the cologne was worse. Sabrina pushed Caroline more fully behind her, razor claws extended. She forced her senses forward, a dull hum that bounced off the environment producing a fuzzy image behind her eyes. A large car, the abyss of the highway, a figure prone on the ground, and another tumbling from the vehicle.

This time she advanced first and pulled Caroline with her. She couldn’t get her warning ‘stay put’ past too sharp teeth. They stopped at the highway guardrail. Sabrina crouched as Caroline murmured warnings Jessica couldn’t hear.

The teenager was frantic as she bent over the prone figure of Damon Salvatore. “Sir, are you okay? What happened?” she attempted to reach down but hesitated before she touched him.

He sat up, eyes blank, “I’m…lost,”

Jessica stood, sounding more confused than wary. “So you’re lying in the middle of the road?”

“Not that kind of lost,” he fumbled for something in his jacket pocket. “Metaphorically, existentially,”

Jessica took another step back, eyes darting from Damon to her surroundings. Her heart beat the same thunderous tattoo as Caroline’s. “Do you need help?”

“Well, yes, I do,” he took a hip flask from his pocket, taking a deep swallow. He turned suddenly sharp eyes against her. “Can you help? I think you’re what I need to help,”

“You’re drunk,” Jessica said.

“Sabrina,” Caroline pleaded.

Sabrina moved a second faster than Damon did. She leapt over the guardrail, her surroundings racing by in a blurred tunnel that at the end lay Damon Salvatore’s heart-- putrid and wounded, leaking arrogance and hurt. She caught him before he reached Jessica. His fangs sunk into her shoulder at the same time her claws penetrated his abdomen. Sharp teeth tore through her muscles as she cast him away.

Red hazed across her eyes as she watched him rise to his feet, holding his bloody stomach.

Jessica sobbed against Caroline’s shoulder. The faint pull of Caroline’s compulsion leveled her head again. Damon sneered as he struggled to remain upright. Blood trickled down her shoulder staining her shirt.

“I thought I smelled a fucking fish and her little bitch,”

Caroline urged, voice reedy but unbreaking. “Sabrina, don’t,”

His eyes lit with dark mirth. “Yeah, Sabrina. Don’t,” he grinned even as his meal hopped into her car and calmly drove away, leaving them in an uneven triangle. “What about our little--,”

Sabrina moved again. His jaw shattered against her fist, his nose on the next blow.

“Sabrina!”

The haze that cleared this time was one of her own making. That creature, that voice, had remained silent, a tangible presence but only an observer.

Damon lay at her feet, dazedly prodding his bloody face. Sabrina looked over her shoulder at Caroline, who stood resolutely and stared back. Damon wheezed, “You can’t kill me…the little deal. Mikaelson’s killed for less. And I doubt you want to leave Blondie alone,”

Sabrina snarled, but her eyes remained locked on Caroline. She waited for an answer. Caroline shook her head once. Sabrina’s next snarl tore her throat raw. She turned to face Damon, who had inched away in her inattention. “Your death isn’t mine, Salvatore,” she strode forward. “But your bones are,”

He screamed before her foot came down against his femur.

-O-

Sabrina lingered under the water’s surface. The falls above stirred into a dull roar beneath. Aside from a few rock bass and two mammoth catfish, she was the only living creature for miles. In her current existential crisis, she didn’t know what Caroline counted as. She only knew that she waited on the rock’s edge near the waterfall’s swirling mist.

She also knew that Caroline had no compunction about jumping in after her. She knew this because after her shift-- that had come more easily than ever before…should that have frightened her?-- she’d left Caroline’s eye line in the water. Two hands had latched on for dear life. A panicked and tearful altercation later, Sabrina promised to linger close enough to the surface that Caroline could see her silhouette, and Caroline promised not to try and drown herself.

A flick of her tail scattered the too-curious catfish. The cool water slowly soothed the burning itch to hunt.

Caroline could present us with food…if she knew we needed…the voice hummed. It seemed to surround her now, vibrating out of the rocky earth beneath the murky water.

Another flick, and Sabrina propelled through the water dismissively. Her answer was simple.

No.

The awful tightness winding around her chest wasn’t exactly anger, not anymore.

She forced the tension from her shoulders as she cut through the water. Her hair billowed behind her. There wasn’t exactly a manual for how to dress post-shift now was there. She circled the small pool, letting her claws brush against vegetation and silt. Water pulled in and out of her gills. The water brightened as she made circle after circle. Was it the moon anymore? She wished the freshwater would turn to salt.

Thoughts in this form shifted to something non-linear, an easy-to-understand web of coinciding want and need. Hunger and violence. Caroline’s safety. Damon’s bones as a finely carved comb. Understanding Elijah’s plan and why he interacted with any of them.

Her heart beat in her ears. Faces swirled in a pool before her eyes. She needed…

She circled again before turning sharply. A beam of light broke through the water. Dust motes floated, suspending time. She hovered and closed her eyes, letting the beam shimmer across her. A strong kick of her tail sent her up to the surface. She broke through the water with a great gasp. She blinked harshly against the early morning sunlight. The shift clung to her skin, and she didn’t fight it.

Even in the rising sun, Caroline’s eyes remained black, dark veins glittering down her face. Her chin was propped against her arms hugging her knees. The two monsters regarded each other. The siren rasped around sharp teeth, slinking through the water.

“Help me out of the water? I need to eat,”

Caroline’s fangs flashed in the sunlight. Her daylight ring reflected pure blue against Sabrina’s scales. “Me too,”

Sabrina reached for Caroline’s hand, grabbing a nearby vine with the other but not without flashing a sinister grin unfitting for her normally soft face. “I know where we can go,”

-O-

The bar music still thrummed, shaking the ground in the early morning near the Whitmore campus. The tracklist could not match Sabrina’s lure nor Caroline’s sweet gestures.

They met raven-hair and too-sharp eyes who liked blondes much too young for him. Sabrina could feel guilt later. Perhaps not about the meal she provided for her cousin but for how she was too cowardly to meet Caroline’s eye as she held a still-beating heart in her hands.

Chapter Text

Carol Lockwood’s stately figure filled the TV screen in 4k while Sabrina was carrying in Reyna’s apology mangos (she hadn’t appreciated being left out of the hunt.) She stopped in front of the set when Carol told the reporter, “In light of recent deaths that have plagued both our area in Mystic Falls and in the neighboring Whitmore College grounds, we had to do something,”

The reporter nodded, a grimace twisting her mouth. “Yes, just last night, a young business major and baseball star was found mutilated behind a local bar in a freak mountain lion attack,”

Sabrina scoffed. She could just predict Carol’s next sentiments. A promising young man with a bright future, taken too soon after a pure and completely innocent walk on Earth. She turned from the screen, thinking that his former girlfriend didn’t cry as the camera panned to the small memorial at the college. She hoped that her memory of him would fade just as quickly as the bruises she hid under her collar.

She pasted on a Forbes smile and loosened her grip on the mango tray. Reyna took it with a harrumph. She glared at the offering before turning her darl stare against Sabrina, who smiled with added contriteness. “You’re lucky I didn’t ask for Lucky’s special sweet sticky rice,”

“I appreciate your magnanimous mood today. Especially since those mangoes weren’t even in season and the fact that Lucky’s is, in fact, only located in Richmond,”

She took a bite of mango, appeasement smoothing out the severity in her expression.

“Reyna?”

Reyna didn’t look away from the screen. Carol advertised the candlelight vigil to memorialize the string of deaths plaguing Mystic Falls. She popped another mango slice in her mouth. “Hmm?”

“Am I a serial killer?”

Reyna choked. Sabrina grabbed the tray and whacked her on the back. “Are you…!” cough, whack! Cough, whack! She shoved Sabrina away. “Get offa me, woman! Are you a what?” she demanded, wheezing, wiping tears from her eyes.

Sabrina plopped on the couch, beside her, arms crossing, mouth forming into a pout. “You heard me,” she picked invisible lint off her jeans.

Reyna eyed her. “Have you been watching Criminal Minds again?”

“No,” a quirked brow forced Sabrina to reconsider. “No. Well, maybe. But I’m serious. I obviously have a preferred victim profile, and--”

“First off. Not victims. They are abusive assholes. Does that make me an enabler? Maybe, but it’s the truth. Also in case you’ve forgotten if you don’t eat, you wither and die, which is the main reason that I’m majorly pissed at you right now,” she glared out of the corner of her eye. “Because someone led me to believe it was a compulsion and not a necessity!”

Sabrina winced. She settled back onto the couch, chastised, “Well--”

“There are absolutely no “wells” in this scenario. You could have died, Sabrina. End of discussion.” she snapped. “I swear to God, I’m going to turn into Caroline and make a color-coded feeding schedule,”

“I can go two weeks before it gets bad,” she said meekly.

Reyna’s side stare was so withering that Sabrina was surprised the tray she had hadn’t burst into flames. “So we need to make there’s a weekly hunt is the subtext in that response,”

Sabrina grumbled non-committally.

“Dude. I don’t think you understand the magnitude of this, and I need you to. This transition has sucked, I get it, but it happened.” Reyna continued over Sabrina’s attempted interruption. “Given everything that’s happened, you’re doing pretty alright with--”

“I am trying, Reyna,” panic hooked in her chest. She could do better though, couldn’t she? She could do more… Her hands rubbed up and down her arms as her heart beat a restless tattoo. “I swear I am--”

Reyna grabbed her hands and squeezed. “Hey, you’re doing great with everyone else.” she chided gently. “God knows Caroline and Elena both would be dead by now without your common sense. But I need you to use that common sense for you too. We’ve never done anything like this, but when you figure out something you need to live, you have to tell me so we can do it. You’re more invulnerable than you used to be, but not without weakness. Admitting that you need some things is the only defense we have against those weaknesses. And that’s not limited to needing to feed to survive. You need your family as much as we need you. And I will not watch you suffer because you’re uncomfortable with diet changes. We have enough martyrs around as it is,”

Sabrina looked away, tears burning the corners of her eyes.

“There are a lotta things set in fate. I can’t see ‘em like mom can.” Reyna’s face turned fierce, eyes flashing golden for a brief moment. “But I need you to be one of those things until I pass through the sands and can see them like her. I…” she paused, swallowing. “I need you with me to get there. I need you to be here so that I’m able to come out of the sand. Ok?”

Sabrina wiped her eyes with her sleeve. “Yeah, ok,”

Reyna sighed like it was a great inconvenience but still wrapped her arm around Sabrina’s shoulder, holding her hand with the other. “You’re ridiculous,”

She snubbed a laugh. “Yeah, I know,” before letting herself cry in earnest. Panic let her off tenterhooks and settled her further against Reyna.

“I’m coming with you on hunting days. Eating is a weekly thing now,”

She relaxed, wetting Reyna’s black designer shirt. “Ok,”

“And other emotionally healthy things too,”

She snorted, and Reyna grimaced when snot landed on her shoulder. “Ok,”

“There will be a rotating schedule of dive bars to keep you off the BAU watchlist,”

She pinched Reyna’s side, ignoring when she just laughed, burrowing further into her side. Reyna leaned back into the sofa, snagging her apology mangoes as she went. “How dare you make fun of my perfectly logical neurosis,”

Reyna tossed a mango slice into her mouth. “I wonder if there’s a Wiki-how article on how to tell your friend that she’s delusional as well as neurotic,”

A pull-start motor roared to life outside the front door. “Who is doing yardwork while I’m sad,” she groaned.

“Caroline’s working on the gardenias,”

Sabrina blinked, “We… don’t have gardenias,”

“Umm, you do as of an hour ago when Farmer Girl got back from the nursery with a funny look on her face and a list,”

Sabrina weighed her options before she decided, “It’s self-soothing. I say let her as long she leaves the fence up,” closing her eyes again. The relaxation lasted briefly before curiosity won out. Sabrina craned her neck, her cuff reflecting brightly in the sun. Caroline wore safety glasses and blew away plant debris, methodically setting the yard back to rights by grid system organization. A new fledgling gardenia tree sat to the right in front of the porch.

“How did I miss that?”

Reyna shrugged. “When she comes back in, I’m sure she’ll have your food schedule worked out too,”

“You told her?!”

Reyna lifted a brow. “It was fairly obvious, Miss Hangry Pants,”

“I don’t get hangry,” she pouted, swiping a mango from Reyna’s plate.

Caroline’s leaf blower stopped when a car pulled into the drive, and Sabrina prayed it wasn’t Mrs. Henderson from the Historical Society that fronted the neighborhood’s HOA. She didn’t get up though as she had no doubt that Caroline could out-HOA the best of them. She settled back against Reyna.

“Do you ever feel like everything is going to plan but everything is still going to go wrong?”

Reyna’s smile twisted bitterly. “Only every time I talk to my mother,”

Brow furrowed, she opened her mouth to question when Tyler Lockwood’s voice rose over the TV and Caroline’s slowing landscape implements. Dread dropped heavily into her stomach, and by the looks of it, Reyna felt the same when she met her eyes.

He yelled. “He’s dead! Mason is dead, and I want you to tell me what happened,” his voice reverberated as he advanced toward the house.

Caroline stammered, off-balance. “I—…I don’t,”

“Then let me tell you,” he sneered. “Stefan and his brother killed him because Stefan and Damon are vampires. Just. Like. You,”

Sabrina was up and out the door before Reyna’s “oh, fuck me,” left her mouth. The door slammed open. With the appearance of the elder Forbes, Tyler faltered before he recovered his werewolf bravado. He stood straighter, but tiredness darkened the skin under his red-rimmed eyes.

Caroline started as Sabrina jumped off the porch, “Sabrina, what—,”

Sabrina angled herself in front of Caroline. Caroline looked between the two, panicked, as Reyna stumbled out the door.

“Tyler was just leaving,” Caroline began.

Tyler growled. “The hell I am!” He glared over Sabrina’s shoulder, eyes flashing.

Sabrina’s hackles rose at his tone. “Tyler Andrew Lockwood. You little shit. You’d best be remembering the manners I know your mother taught you, especially when you remember whose yard you’re standing in!” No monster under her skin was needed for that scolding. For a moment, it was all Gran Forbes, the tiny spitfire who didn’t tolerate rudeness from anyone, especially from someone who knew better. “What has gotten into you?”

For a moment, it seemed he would falter and cow under her reproach before teenaged pride and male foolishness reignited his anger.

He straightened. Sabrina was glad the full moon was still weeks away. The little twerp continued to speak, “I said, they’re vampires just like her,” he snarled.

Caroline’s hand was shaking when it came to rest on Sabrina’s shoulder. “Who told you that?”

He took a step forward, and Sabrina’s eyes narrowed. “So is it true?”

Caroline’s tone was pleading, and Sabrina’s reprimand caught behind her teeth. “Let me explain,”

He shouted, “Did you know he was dead this whole time?”

“C’mon, Tyler, please. I wouldn’t have--,”

A growl caught in his throat. He lunged, and the next moment, Sabrina held him by his throat, feet scraping against the ground. She hissed behind sharp teeth. His eyes widened, and she reveled in it for a short moment.

Reyna stood beside her, hand on her arm. “Sabrina,” she warned. “The neighbors,”

She snarled. “Fine,” her grip went slack.

Tyler landed on his ass hard. He scurried back on his hands, eyes still wide. “Fuck. What the fuck,” he demanded. “What the fuck are you!”

“Hey!” Reyna said roughly. “Watch the tone. You’re already on thin fuckin’ ice with both of us,”

In a barely subdued growl, Tyler bit out, “Did you know?”

The meek nod didn’t fit Caroline. Sabrina looked between them, a girl with too much on her shoulders and a grieving boy who didn’t know what to do with so much anger.

“Yes,” Sabrina said quietly, angling herself toward Tyler more fully, softening her face. “Yes, we did,”

Caroline inhaled sharply through her nose behind her before Sabrina felt hands around her waist, lifting her up, and moving her to the side fast enough for her to get a little nauseous. She stumbled, and Reyna came up on her other side. Caroline shoved Tyler, “Don’t you fucking touch her,” she warned lowly, blue eyes burning. “I’m getting really tired of dickheads thinking they can put their hands on me or my family,” His chest heaved, fingers balling into tight fists. Her eyes bled black. “Don’t, Tyler. Just don’t,”

Reyna said, “I think you should leave, Lockwood, before she gets really upset,”

He spun around, fists clenched. He kicked Sabrina’s car tire like a dick, setting the alarm off.

Sabrina’s heart raced. She held her chest, walking to stand behind Caroline. “The damn insurance better cover that,”

Caroline turned, biting back a smile, rolling her eyes, “You’re so old,”

“Yeah, well,” Reyna’s jaw was tight as her eyes roved back and forth over the street. “Let’s get the Golden Girl inside, shall we? Renegade werewolves aside, I was promised a feeding schedule,”

Caroline’s eyes lit up, and Sabrina groaned.

-O-

Bonnie was discovering finding the balance between nature and the ancestors at the same time was harder than she initially anticipated. It was the ultimate people-pleaser hell: choose the right option to please, or destroy the balance of good magic. No pressure at all. No pressure at all, especially without a mentor.

She crossed her arms as she walked down the town square, pulling her jacket more tightly around her. The wind was different today. The way it brushed across her skin was less brush and more faint brush against a cactus, like something was off, unhappy almost. But she didn’t think bending down to ask the earth how it was doing was the right move at this point.

Maybe it was the memorial, the dead stirring up the wind before being dragged to the other side. Unjustly killed, caught in a war even she didn’t understand. She’d be pissed too. It was cheerful stuff being the resident judgy witch, wasn’t it? Thinking about ghost fingers causing the chill instead of the wind.

Bonnie tried conjuring (ha, conjuring!) up a smile when Jeremy walked past with a shy wave. She let out a breath that was only a little jittering when she returned the wave. She tucked her hair behind her ear, frowning a little when her manicure caught. She needed to make an appointment for another silk press. Everyone always complimented her after she got one, but the balance of nature was kinda--

A warm shock went through her chest, her heart skipping a beat. Another magic user. Jonas sidled along her left as she walked.

“Hello, Bonnie,” he said. His voice was nice. Pleasant, polite, like that one professor at Howard University whose lectures she watched online sometimes when she dreamed about being a lawyer.

What really pissed her off about him was that she still wanted to trust him. She wanted a companion in magic more than she wanted air sometimes. But maybe that lack of air kept the worst of the loneliness away. The band around her chest tightened. She looked straight ahead.

“I don't have anything to say to you, Dr. Martin,” her heart clenched. “Or your son,” tears stung at the corner of her eyes, but he wouldn’t be able to tell. Grams used to tell her she was the hardest toddler to watch. Nothing could bring tears, not even breaking her elbow after falling from the bed. She only found out about it the next morning when she saw the bruising and swelling.

“You must be feeling very confused about us,” The sudden condescension made it easier for the tears to dry and anger to take its place.

“There's nothing confusing about it,” she said with a tight voice, sparing a glance in his direction, brow raised. “I trusted Luka, and he betrayed me. Elena told me you were both working for Elijah, so don't lie about it,” she shook her head. “You’re better than that, aren’t you? Isn’t that the least I’m owed? Your honesty?”

His lips pinched together. Bonnie tried to ignore Carol‘s eulogizing on the Square center. The air around her… It avoided her, didn’t like hollow things carrying across it. Bonnie knew the feeling. She didn’t really care for platitudes either, which was what caused the spike in blood pressure when Jonas said, wounded, “I won’t lie about our involvement,“

“betrayal,“ Bonnie felt a little petty grumble was owed her.

He continued over her, “I won’t. I’m not. But that doesn’t mean we’re not also looking out for you,“

Bonnie halted, sneakers, practically skidding. Her dad would have been so mad if he ever saw her stop his car that roughly. But he’d have to be home to do that so… You know. She crossed her arms with a scarf. “Spare me the witch loyalty, crap,“

“you might not believe this or me,“ the tips of his ears, red and.“ But Elijah is a man of his word.“ He tried to catch her gaze, but refrained from touching her. Which, good self-preservation, for him – it would be hard to explain away the spontaneous combustion of a grown man in the middle of town with both public and media attention around. Imagining it happening helped though. “You can trust that he’ll keep his end of the deal with Elena to keep you and your friends protected,“

Grams also said she was the worst toddler because she kept her tongue sharper than kitchen knives. She made sure her smile was just as cutting as a blade, “you’re right, Jonas.“ She let some of his tension escape, maybe even a little Hope blossom, because she was feeling a little mean. “You’re right. I don’t believe you,“

His eyes narrowed, and the energy around him was no longer a single recognizable presence, sucked into a vacuum, all darkness, pride, and retribution.

“Problem?“ Miriam Weinberg appeared over his shoulder. She would find how he jumped funny later. She warned Jeremy off with a simple shake of her head. Part of her had wanted him to stay, but he walked on.

“Miriam,“ he exclaimed on an exhale. “I didn’t know you were in town,“

“yeah, well,“ she edged past him, adjusting the scarf and tying back her hair. Bonnie spotted a hemsa tattooed on the base of her neck. It blinked at her and her heart jolted. “Retirement didn’t really work out for either of us, did it now, Jonas?“

His face hardened. He looked over Miriam's shoulder, eyeing Bonnie more wary now that Mariam stood in front of her. “Think about what I said, Bonnie,“

If he’d had a cape, she was pretty sure he would have made himself disappear in a puff of smoke. Maybe he could try out for Vegas if he ever got tired of being a vampire’s pet warlock.

Miriam turned, brow already raised. Some of Bonnie‘s bravado deflated. “Wanna tell me what that was about?“

The claustrophobia returned along with the prickling wind. Bonnie’s gaze fell to her shoes. “Just lies. More lies,“

Miriam‘s eyes were a piercing tawny brown. But Bonnie couldn’t look away. It was like seeing that peregrine falcon in the rescue sanctuary field trip in the third grade, realizing the eyes of a predator and that she wanted to work around them for the rest of her life, all in the same moment.

“I came to ask for your help, Bonnie,“

Hollowness turned to weariness. “I just want someone to tell me what’s going on. I make a decision and every time it’s the wrong one,“

Her eyes softened into sympathy, and Bonnie wanted that anger that was directed at Jonas to return. It didn’t. “Not every time. Oh,“ eyes wide with realization, she smiled. Ring-covered fingers gently reached for her wrist. Her eyes flashed gold; this, Bonnie was sure. “now, Bonnie Bennett, we made an oath. And I need you to remember,“

She didn’t have the good sense to be scared, but her heart did, rabbiting in her chest.

Miriam pressed her thumb in the center of her forehead, whispering, “Tikkun,”

Bonnie‘s knees went out from under her.

-O-

Reyna knew taking Caroline with her to… ascertain entry into the Lockwood mansion was the right decision. The little blonde terror huffed for the fourth time in as many minutes. It didn’t make it easy though.

“You wanna say something, brat breath?“ She whispered, ducking behind hedgery. Ugh. She hated when wealth got to the point of ornamental hedges. Caroline ducked in behind her, surprisingly stealthy in her kitten heels, that Raina was now responsible for replacing after an unfortunate patch of red clay. Wonderful.

After the fifth half, she said, moving a wet branch with as much pissy precision as was expected of her. “You realize that after literally every supernatural trip-wire in this god-awful version of Sunnydale, it’s probably not a good idea to be breaking and entering into an already pissed-off werewolf‘s house, right?”

She threw a glance over her shoulder as she fished her lock pics from her pocket. “What, don’t tell me there’s any love lost between you and dog breath Junior?“

“Ugh, as if,“ she cocked her hip, or as much as she was able in her breaking and entering position.

She shook her head. “Don’t be such a pussy, Caroline. Besides,“ the last Tumblr clicked into place, and she opened the door, “it’s called diplomacy,“

Reyna took immense enjoyment out of the subsequent sputtering and name-calling, “Use that in a sentence, I dare you, so I can figure out what that word means to you. Because I can totally guarantee it is completely different from the rest of the world‘s definition,”

She walked into the house, checking for any lookie-loos. “Shut up, Caroline,“

Caroline smacked her on the arm, “Chill out, G.I. Joe. There are exactly 2 hearts beating in this house, and I’m standing next to one of them,“

“And do you know this how, oh psychic one?“

Caroline flashed sharp teeth, and Reyna began up the stairs, grumbling,

“Geez, fine,”

Caroline caught Reyna by the shoulders, worrying her lip between her teeth like a real-life Barbie in distress. “What, I trust your killer instinct, baby vampire. Lead on,”

“No. What’s the rule?”

“No killing,”

“No killing, Reyna,”

She turned around in a huff. “Fine, but I never said anything against a diplomatic broken nose,”

-O-

It was almost too easy after, that, in Reyna’s opinion, Caroline might’ve been close to tears but when wasn’t she? Alright, not often, but still, the salty tears freaked her out when coming from the ice queen herself.

Tyler at the computer, Check. Keep him from escaping, check and double-check, because her boot was still in the middle of his back.

“Look, I think we’re getting off on the wrong foot here,“ she said, digging in her heel when he tried to squirm away.

“Reyna –,“

“What happened to Mason?“ He yelled. “What did you do to him?“

“Diplomacy means everyone is standing on their feet,“ Caroline said, halfway to a tantrum of her own.

Reyna rolled her eyes. “He started it,” another self-righteous glare. she heaved a disappointed sigh. “Fine,“ she poked him with the toe of her boot. “Wouldn’t try that again. We are nowhere near the full moon for you to be trying anything. “

Caroline‘s third-degree treatment and subsequent speeches about camaraderie were going about as well as can be expected with this type of rhetoric being directed at a teenage boy. So…not great.

“Vampires hate werewolves,”

“Well, obviously not,” Caroline snapped.

Reyna’s face scrunched up. “Yeah, that’s kinda racist, dude. Who the fuck told you that?”

“Reyna!” She screeched.

“What? It kinda is,”

Caroline looked between them in askance before pinching the bridge of her nose. “Look, Tyler. That's some sort of leftover idea from, like, forever ago. It doesn't have to be that way anymore.” she encouraged with bright Cinderella eyes. “We go to the same school, we have the same friends. We keep the same secrets. This can work. I mean, it's your home, it's my home too. I want this to work. Please,” she tried to touch his arm. “Help me make this work,”

It was after all the peacekeeping talk and diplomacy that it all went to shit. Tyler’s phone buzzed. His eyes darted across the room.

“Tyler--,” Caroline warned, but this wolf put his football training to good use, slipping past them, grabbing his phone, answering it and yelling,

“Help, help!”

Reyna reached him first, wrestling the phone from his hands and shoving him back into the office chair. She snapped his phone in half, throwing it across the study, “And who was that, Tyler?”

“We’re trying to help you!” Caroline said, propping her palms on the desk in front of him. “Stefan and Damon will kill you. I am trying to save you. God!” she threw up her hands. “So please, let me!”

His knee bounced up and down, jittery energy with nowhere to go. He remained solemn, jaw tensing before he hissed out, “Get the hell out of my house,”

Reyna clicked her teeth before offering a predatory grin, “Fine,” she said. “Consider this your last chance at diplomacy,” before her first collided with his nose.

-O-

Caroline followed Reyna’s dive out the second-story window with less grace but Reyna considered it a win when no one faceplanted. Reyna dusted herself off. “Well, that was a complete waste of time,”

Caroline panted. “Not completely. Fair warning,” she tried shrugging off the disappointment. It wasn’t very convincing in Reyna’s opinion, but she let it slide as Caroline had let her give the bloody nose to the little snotrag upstairs. “We tried. He might come around,”

Reyna only hummed because, hey, she was capable of some self-control. They walked down the drive in silence for the entire of Caroline’s silence limit-- an entire 78 seconds.

“Heard anything from Salvatore patrol?”

“Not yet?”

Caroline kicked a gravel down the drive, “I guess a…silence could be…fine,”

“Silence, Sabrina, and Salvatores,” she chuckled.

Caroline huffed, “Yeah, hilarious,” pulling out her phone, dialing and dialing. After being sent to voicemail for the fifth time, Reyna stopped, and Caroline ran into her back, “Hey, what--,” offended.

Reyna listed back, “Silence, Sabrina, Salvatores,”

They looked at each other, “Shit,” and ran.

-O-

Sabrina had decided about 3 hours into her surveillance that she never would have made it as a PI. Sure, watching Columbo and Murder She Wrote with Gran growing up had been fun but had vastly overdramatized how fun it would be. No, she thought about filing a civil suit about it honestly.

The experience was made worse by the fact that she was being forced to watch the Salvatores, young and old, get completely sloshed in the middle of the day. Like, did no one not recognize aspiring football star Salvatore the Younger ordering old fashions like the world was ending tomorrow? Which, why would you order an old-fashioned if the world was ending? Worst end of the world drink ever.

It was bad enough listening to John Gilbert’s schpiel about saving the world and trust. That last bit was what scrounged up a little bit of sympathy for Elena. Poor kid, surrounded by delusions of grandeur and little vampires who never grew up. At least, Sabrina was honest about the fact that she still liked sleeping with her stuffed animal, a little brown and white puppy named Steve. To be even more brutally honest, she was only emotionally capable of thinking about stuffed animal problems as opposed to the possibility that she and everyone she loved could be killed at any moment. It was about balance.

Then, apparently, Damon and Elena were…a thing now. Yeah, that killed the sympathy pretty quickly.

Sunset marked her time was up. She checked her phone, nothing from Caroline or Reyna yet. Should she have let them form their little alliance? Probably not. Had Reyna’s despair been entertaining? Absolutely yes.

She tossed her phone on the passenger seat, letting her head drop back. Her cuff weighed heavily on her wrist flicking between blue and green in waning sunlight. She had put on her fancy olive oil lotion at least seventeen times to help her poor little skin from chipping off into scales. She was ready to fulfill her old lady dreams of a bubble bath only with a much higher salinity level when she saw Matt struggling into the alley with three bags of trash with the manager, a former classmate/ pot dealer from high school, setting out two more behind him.

“Well, bless his heart,” she threw off her seatbelt. “He’s just as lazy as he was in high school, isn’t he, Mattie?”

She opened the door, jogging over to him. He jumped when an extra pair of hands helped grab trash bags.

“Need a hand?”

He looked like he might argue out of some gallantry before he slumped with a puppy-eyed grin. “Would you mind?”

She grabbed two bags that weighed more than her, enjoying how she was able to sling them into the dumpster at once. The past two months had sucked, but super strength-- not terrible actually. Matt panted, propping his hands on his hips.

“Gym?” he asked.

“Scary ballet teacher memories,” and he nodded like that made complete sense. She liked Matt, and the thought was a little mournful. “You have a terrible manager,”

He snorted, “You’re tellin’ me,” slamming the dumpster closed.

“I’m under strict orders from Caroline not to embarrass her,”

“Well, if she’d stop avoiding me, then I might think that was funny,”

She bumped his shoulder, “Still a little funny,” a barely there smile, but she would take it. “But hey, some of that has been my fault. It’s been…” she should have thought this lie through before opening her mouth. “Look, this is between you and me, right?”

He stepped forward, arms crossed. “Yeah. Yeah, of course,”

“I’ve been…sick since I came back. It started right before I came back,”

His eyes widened. “Oh, Sabrina. Are you ok? Like what kind of sick?”

“My body is fighting against itself,”

“Like…like an autoimmune disease?”

“As best as anyone can tell,” she said, which not a lie.

The voice roused from underneath the bracelet’s weakening hold. ‘If either of us are diseased, it is not me,’

‘Oh, shut up. I am trying to fix a relationship both of us had a hand in wrecking,’

“I’m…” he looked down, words trying and failing to come out. “I’m so sorry. I had no idea,”

“Oh, no. No, no, no,” she reassured. “I made her promise not to tell. Not to tell anyone actually. And you know Care. She’s gonna save the world, y’know?”

His mouth softened around the edges. “Yeah, I know,”

“I just wanted to let you know this whole…thing isn’t about you. Caroline is crazy about you,”

The color he turned was adorable, and Sabrina smothered a smile. “Really?”

“Yeah, it’s kind of obnoxiously adorable,”

He looked down, hiding a smile. “Hmm. Could you…would you tell her to call me later?” she nodded vehemently. “I gotta go back to work, but you’ll--,”

“I’ll make sure she gets the message,”

Walking back to her car, she wondered if this was what Jiminy Cricket felt like when he brought disasters back from the brink. She might’ve even kicked up her heels. She dug for her car keys in her jeans pocket, then her cardigan pocket, then…

From behind her, “Sabrina?” she spun around, wary smile in place. “Sabrina Forbes, right? Caroline’s cousin?”

She tried for Caroline’s best cheer captain smile. She didn’t know if it was necessarily successful. As she looked more closely, a golden wolf showed more clearly behind the woman’s teeth, prowling and snapping its jaws. And shit, her phone was still in the car. Reyna was going to murder her.

“Yeah, that’s right,”

“I’m Jules,” she said, which did nothing to help recognize her. Jules ambled closer, hands clasped behind her back. Def Con 5 alarms reverberated in her skull. “You guys haven’t seen Tyler lately?”

Her smile faltered. “No. Not since he tried raising absolute cain on my front lawn this morning,” her keys finally slid into the lock.

The wolf growled out, “I don’t believe you. You’re lying,”

“Are all wolves this prickly or just the ones I’ve had the misfortune of meeting?” Sabrina spun around, completely human teeth bared as she hid claws underneath cardigan sleeves.

“Stop lying,” she said. “I know you are,”

“Wow, I didn’t know wolf divination was a thing. Is that a trick I didn’t know about?”

“It is actually,”

“My bad, no one actually made sure I got the handbook for this stuff,”

A twig broke behind her, and like an idiot, she turned, eyes shifting. Something hard and metal came down against the back of her skull, and Sabrina crumpled, vision spinning until it came to focus on another wolf holding a .45 automatic, pressing it against her forehead. He smirked. “Goodnight,” and pulled the trigger.

Chapter Text

Sabrina stood on the pier in Williamsburg, watching herself as she was knocked over the edge, murdered by two frat idiots who couldn’t take a no. She would have been embarrassed by herself had she still not been able to remember the bitter, acrid fear. She looked at the guys again with a grimace. They hadn’t tasted good at all.

Then, a whisper from the stormy waves, “Wake up,”

She moved toward the end, boards creaking under her bare feet. She lowered herself to her knees, leaning over the water. Her breath was a cold mist in front of her.

“Wake up, Sabrina.”

“What?”

“Wake up,”

Cold, wet talons erupted from the water and gripped the sides of her face. Her heart seized. Trembling, tears streaming, she looked into a face that was hers but wasn’t-- gray and desiccated. It hissed through yellowed, monstrous teeth, “Wake up, Sabrina,” and yanked her under.

-O-

Sabrina didn’t jolt back into awareness or heave in a great gasp. Her eyes opened. She realized she was alive, and she didn’t know how to feel about that. Shot between the eyes, and still alive. She should invest in a therapist.

Then the numbness ended. Red hot pain radiated from her skull down fiery nerve endings, slicing down her back, into her arms and legs. Her back arched as she bit back a scream, her feet hitting metal against the end of wherever she was.

Her vision faded in and out as she rolled onto her side, panting. Atavistic, Sabrina clawed at the ground, pushing her torso up. She shook her head, a pained snarl building behind sharp teeth. Bending her head, clawed fingertips dug at the pain centered in her forehead until she grazed metal, the bullet. She howled, nausea turning her stomach, when it popped out with a wet squelch.

Her hand trembled as she plucked it from the ground in flickering light. It dropped with a clink. She blinked, eyes clearing, a sharp burning between her eyes as flesh knit itself together.

What. The. Fuck.

She settled onto her hands and knees. She was grateful she’d worn her granny clothes that covered every inch of her because it currently felt like every inch of her was at risk of shattering onto the floor without something holding her together. No, not the floor.

Her fingers flexed around metal bars that were too small to… The light over her flickered. A box, a metal box.

“Oh, for fucks sake,” she bit out, her head dropping. “A kennel,” her laugh was weak, slightly hysterical. A fucking dog kennel. Stuck in a fucking dog kennel with fucking werewolves. “Hilarious,”

A slow applause sounded across from her. Stuck in some kind of RV or mobile home-- she couldn’t decide. A stocky werewolf in a smelly leather jacket grinned from where he sat. She was leaning towards RV because of the weird booth/ couch combo. She was hoping the death smell was just a touch of homey decor.

“Gotta say,” he said as he stood, gun tucked into his waistband. “I’m impressed. Not a vampire. I was actually getting a little worried when you didn’t come to so fast. I would’ve been real upset if I’d hurt a real person,”

“Let me out of here,”

“Nah, don’t think I will. You might not be a vampire, but you have some information I need,” he tapped the pistol’s muzzle against the bars. She lunged for the bars, more instinct than brainpower. He fell back with a laugh. “That wasn’t nice,” he stood to his feet, but further away. “ I see you got the bullet out. That was nasty. I got lots of wooden bullets, other toys,” he grinned. “Know you’re not a vamp, but I’d say it’ll still hurt like a bitch, won’t it? It's gonna be a long night, sweet pea.”

She threw up her hands to guard her face when he fired—a bullet lodged in her throat.

-O-

Secret talents were popping up everywhere, and Caroline was getting tired of it. Bonnie shifted uncomfortably on Sabrina’s couch. Caroline hoped the squirming continued.

“A vision?” Reyna repeated. “And you didn’t think to say anything?”

Another round of squirming, then, “I didn’t know anyone in it. I thought I was having a nightmare,”

“Really?” Reyna growled, pacing the length of the living and dining rooms. It wasn’t much to pace, but she was managing. “You didn’t think a nightmare of waking up in a dog crate with werewolves calling you Sabrina’s name could possibly be relevant in the middle of a fucking werewolf infestation,”

Caroline waited until the sharp prick of her teeth receded. “Okay, so plan time for another Sabrina kidnapping,” she said, her eyes narrowing. “Which I am getting so tired of, by the way,” she took a deep breath in through her nose, briefly closing her eyes. “How fast can you find her?”

“Without Jonas interfering?” she asked, and wow, apparently, there was a lot to unpack in that tone. Caroline didn’t have the time. “Give me five minutes,”

Caroline nodded. This wasn’t so different than last-minute changes to dance committees. Prepare, strategize, execute. This was fine. She could do this.

She nodded once. “Can you get me people?” she asked Reyna. “We need people,”

Reyna stopped pacing. Finally. Finally, it was giving her a headache and driving her insane. “Give me five minutes,” she growled.

Caroline held Sabrina’s phone in her hand, thinking she was going to chain the damn thing around her neck. Her gums burned, and she didn’t want to think about what she was saving her appetite for. Tyler’s words echoed back and forth,

“You’re just like them.”

She chewed the inside of her cheek until she tasted blood. Bonnie spread out a National Geographic map on the table, Sabrina’s hairbrush in hand, shooing the cat off the table. Maybe she could eat the cat… She thought blankly.

“You’re just like them.”

Caroline wasn’t really, she thought. Her fingers tightened around the phone. But today…today, she could be.

-O-

Jules flinched when Brady fired off another shot. She didn't know what the hell the Forbes girl was, but it wasn’t human, not with that first shriek, like nails scratching down a chalkboard with a nice death flavor thrown in. But that had stopped about an hour ago. And honestly? The snarling was worse. The wound gaping around her throat refused to close, but the worst was her face-- bloody and pale with sharp alien angles and sharp teeth packed too tightly. A fucking nightmare monster with claws.

With her mangled throat, she couldn’t answer any of Brady’s questions. But that didn’t stop him. Or bother him really. He’d just said, “She’s running with vampires. What’d she expect?” his venom shocked her. “You want to talk duty and honor? These are vampires. They cross one of us, they cross all of us. That’s who we are,

“Besides,” he laughed. “She’s not a vamp, not a wolf.” his grin was unfamiliar and cruel. “Aren’t you a little interested in what she’s got under the hood?”

The next shot tore into her clavicle and throat muscles and was closing slower than the rest. Jules made it out of the RV before she lost the pizza she had eaten for dinner. Bitter and acrid, she coughed, wiping her nose and mouth. They’d made the call to the fucking fluffy-haired Salvatore.

Everything was fine. She rolled her head against the cool metal of the trailer, fighting nausea. Tyler would be here soon. It was fine. Everything was fine.

Fine, fine, fine.

“Fine,” She knocked her forehead against the trailer a few times, “Fine. Fuck, fuck, fuck,”

A twig snapped behind her, and she spun, wiping her mouth again. It was dead quiet in the trailer, and she prayed to God that Brady had at least remembered the twenty-minute time crunch they were under because Caroline Forbes didn’t really strike her as the kind to be late.

“I know you're out there,”

-O-

“I know you're out there,”

Caroline rolled her eyes before shoving Tyler into the clearing without checking if Stefan was following her. He stumbled, and she ignored his ensuing glare. Fucking dick werewolves. Fucking dick hero vampires. She was seriously considering changing sides and becoming a cat or goldfish person.

She stepped into the clearing, black spidering around her eyes. She scented the air, a bitter iron filling her nose. Blood. Salt and sage.

A slow thump… thump…thump from inside the cabin. Sabrina, she realized. Slow, but not the easy, steady cadence like when she was asleep. It was strained, weak. A gurgled breath from behind the door.

She fought fangs burning her gums, fought the monster that never spoke, only provided images of the blood and gore that could fix any and everything. She pushed Tyler’s shoulder again.

“Here’s your little friend. See, not as bruised as he could have been,” she cocked her hip, lips curved in a cold smile. “Happy?”

Another gurgling breath from the trailer. Her fingers fisted so tightly at her side that they creaked. Tyler looked between both of them, caught, not advancing in either direction.

Stefan came to her side. “Where’s Sabrina?”

Jules’ fear was sweet, musky, hanging in the air. She shouldn’t have eaten so much earlier. Still, Caroline knew Jules’ type. She’d seen enough tough as nails, take no shit girls at school to sniff out a poser. She’d pay to see Jules meet Reyna one-on-one. Jules didn’t disappoint.

“Locked up tight,” she lifted her chin. “Can’t you hear her?”

Stefan’s tight grip on her arm kept Caroline from tearing throats out. Tyler’s or Jules’, she found she wasn’t that picky at the moment. “Let her go, and I'll release Tyler. It doesn't have to get any messier than it already has. I'm not your enemy, Jules.”

Jules scoffed. “It's a little late to be waving the white flag, don't you think?”

Stefan held up placating hands. “You need to leave town. No one has to get hurt,”

Blonde curls flipped into Caroline’s face as her head whipped around, eyes sharp and black. “Someone’s already been hurt,”

Stefan’s eyes widened in askance.

Jules spoke over her. “I'm not leaving without Tyler,”

What she this fucking slow? Did it look like he was tied up? Or under some stupid mind control hoodoo shit? He was standing in the middle of the fucking woods like a fucking moron. Let him walk on his own two legs.

Stefan leveled an even stare. “Tyler is free to make his own decisions as soon as you release Sabrina.”

“Nah,” Reyna stepped out from the shadows at the treeline. “Nah, don’t think so.” Her eyes burn gold in the darkness. Tattoos shimmered like mirages in the desert up and down her arms. Two blades hung behind her shoulders, sharp edges glinting in the moonlight. She said lowly, “Ganvet et achuti,/ you have stolen my sister. Roshichem yehiv hagbi'im shli/ your heads will be my trophies,” the foreign vowels erupted from deep in her throat.

A chill skittered down her back. Caroline turned and flashed sharp teeth. “I’d listen to her if I were you.”

Jules’ weight shifted to her back foot, eyes darting among the three of them. Then beyond the treeline. She tilted her head.

“Yeah, as fun as that sounds.” Caroline’s stomach dropped at Damon’s voice beyond the treeline. “And trust me, as much as I would love to see Miss Bitey’s head on a stick,” he strode out of the woods, hands tucked into his pockets, flashing a smirk Caroline’s way. Fire lit up her neck and down her fingers as an elephant settled its weight against her chest. “A stick of my own choosing, of course. I was given the whole better man speech by someone we all know and love.”

Did everything come back to Elena in this fucking town? Caroline’s eyes flitted to Reyna, who stared resolutely forward. She really needed to talk to her about what emotional support actually looked like.

He waved at Stefan as he passed. “My brother the peacemaker,” he shook his head, in a little mockery to his brother the saint, Caroline assumed. “Since Stefan got here before me,” he turned sharp, empty blue eyes against Jules. “I'm gonna let him try it his way before I resort to my way, which is a little bloodier. So I’d suggest doing what little Barbie wants and bringing out her cousin,” his smile was all kinds of condescending and Caroline knew it was for her. “I’m in a magnanimous mood today. Bygones be bygones, the whole thing,”

Jules shifted back on her feet. Damon gave a considering hum. “Give us big Forbes. Without a full moon, it's not an even fight, and you know it. We will take you.”

Another strangled breath, metal rattling against itself. This was taking too long. Fuck this.

Through gritted teeth, Caroline growled. “Fuck this,”

Fingers against her teeth, Jules’ whistle rattled Caroline’s eardrums. Reyna stiffened, pulling her shoulders back. Wolves emerged like ants out of the woods, evidently after visiting the horror movie store. Laden with axes, shotguns, and… She squinted. Was that a flamethrower?

Jules crossed her arms, triumphant smirk tilting her mouth, but Caroline still heard the heart thundering underneath it all, the sourness of her fear underneath the stench of wet dog. “Let's try this again. Give us Tyler,”

Tyler stayed rooted in the ground until her temper got the better of her. She shoved his shoulder, snarling. “Just get over there, you dick,” then he had the nerve to look over his shoulder back to her like he was the one with his stomach in knots.

One of the werewolves, with a close-shaven head and a stupid lumberjack outfit, threw an axe across his shoulder with a lazy derision. Blood flecked underneath his fingernails. She breathed deeply. A deep salty brine hung around him. Caroline’s hackles rose. Sabrina.

“Which one of you killed Mason?” the stupid lumberjack asked as Caroline was trying to decide if she wanted to rip off his dick before his head.

“Uh, that’d be me,” the smarmy pleasure he derived from being an ass was something Caroline would never understand.

“Boys,” he pointed the axe in Damon’s direction. “Make sure that one suffers,”

Reyna moved first, a burst of gold with swords, a familiar weight in her palms. One blade unsheathed with a hiss, cleaving downward into the thigh of the nearest wolf before he even raised his gun. He screamed, collapsing in a heap of blood and bone. The second blade came free just as she twisted into a pivot, catching another mid-leap with a slash.

Caroline took pleasure in the momentary shock on Stefan’s face. The scent hit her before the fight did — blood and sage, salt and iron. Sabrina. Her eyes bled black.

Jules moved to the corner of her eye. Caroline didn’t hesitate. Stefan talked about the vampire like it was an animal, all blood, sex, and gore, like it repulsed him. Caroline slipped into it like a second skin, like she owned it. Because she did.

Caroline’s fingers wrapped around Jules’ throat. “Where is she?”

Fear bled through her bravado. Didn’t stop her from trying. “Couldn’t you hear the screaming?”

Caroline reared back a fist — but a shotgun cracked across the side of her skull before it landed. She hit the ground hard, tasting blood. She rolled — fast — dodging the next shot. She grabbed the barrel mid-pump and wrenched it aside, heat burning into her hand as buckshot embedded into the dirt. She surged to her feet, driving her knee into the werewolf’s gut. He doubled over, and she smashed her elbow down into his neck. Again. Again. Again, until his skull was more brains than bone.

Her fangs ached. Her skin buzzed.

She turned back to the trailer, panting, throat raw. Jules was gone. Fucking bitch. She sprinted to the trailer and wrenched open the half-hinged door. Tyler followed, and her monster snarled but allowed it. What in the actual serial killer fuck was…

“Oh my god,” she dashed forward.

A metal cage bolted to the floor. Runes carved into its edges. Salt and blood smeared across the floor. Sabrina’s fingers stuck from underneath the kennel bars. Her cousin’s golden skin was sallow and gray, soaked in sweat. Burns and bite marks streaked her neck and arms. Her lips moved, whispering something — maybe Caroline’s name. Maybe nothing.

She grabbed the bars then —“Shit!” Slow-healing burns covered her palms. Vervain.

Tyler hovered in the doorway. Caroline motioned him in, ordering, “I need you to open this! I can’t, it’s covered in…”

He hesitated.

“Tyler?”

He met Caroline with wide eyes.

She yelled, panic fluttering in her chest. “Tyler, please!”

He ran.

No. Don’t. Please, we still could have been…

Tears burned the corners of her eyes. Her fist slammed on the floor. “Dammit!”

The cage door burned cold under her fingers. A growl ripped from her chest. She shoved her jacket sleeves down over her hands, grabbed the bars, and pulled.

Sabrina’s head lifted. The raspy growl was more of a question than a threat. The distinctive lack of something was starting to freak her the fuck out actually. “Hoo boy. The lights are on, but you are not home, are you?”

Even through the dark abyss of her eyes, Caroline knew Sabrina recognized her. She let her own eyes bleed black, veins shimmering underneath the skin. It would never matter what faces they wore. Sabrina knew her. Caroline flashed sharp teeth, nodding toward the bars. Claw hands that shook reached for the bars, too.

Skin sizzled. Her scream mingled with the groan of warping metal. It buckled, groaned, and gave. Sabrina collapsed through the opening. Her voice gurgled in her throat. Caroline tried to ignore the burns healing on her palms, the fresh squelch of blood outside the door, the jarring lack of noise coming from Sabrina. Ok, so she was trying to ignore a lot of things right now.

She grasped Sabrina’s shoulders, pulling her out of the cage. Fuck, a dog kennel. She was sure Sabrina’d had something to say about that. She struggled to get both of them to their feet. A soothing noise rumbled through her chest as Sabrina’s head lolled against her shoulder. The monster made things easier. Stefan might’ve fallen into the blood, sex, and gore first, but it didn’t stop there. Monsters kept after their own.

A crash echoed outside. Caroline staggered to the door, carrying Sabrina, her vision blurry.

Wolves closed in around them. And most of them missed the revolution that was deodorant. Damon, limping, blood in his mouth. Reyna breathing hard, blades sticky and red. Stefan blocked two wolves from fleeing into the woods. Caroline hopped out of the RV.

“Ah-ah-ah,” Jules tutted behind her. A gun cocked, and Caroline’s eyes closed, her mouth cinching into a tight line. “Where do you think you’re goin’, girlie?”

Carefully, Caroline turned, holding Sabrina tightly to her side. She looked down the barrel of a shotgun. Another werewolf hovered over Damon with a stake. Reyna held her own against four wolves twice her size, but Caroline could see the fatigue slowing her movements.

Then, the air shifted. Caroline lifted her nose, inhaling. Like a strike of lightning, ozone, and…Bonnie? She wasn’t surprised Jules was too stupid to notice. Reyna’s blade left another gut with an awful squelch. Her eyes met Caroline’s over Jules’ shoulder, wide and panicked.

“Down!” she yelled. Caroline obeyed, dropping and tucking Sabrina into her chest, as Jules spun. Wings erupted from Reyna’s back in a blinding sweep of silver and gold. She soared past the werewolf, arms wrapping around Caroline as her wings shielded them both. Caroline dropped, clutching Sabrina as screaming erupted around them.

The screaming followed. The wolves hit their knees. Everything in her screamed to run. She held Sabrina tighter. A presence pressed into the clearing like gravity. Caroline’s eyes opened as Reyna rose, taking up her sword again, holding it by her side. She positioned Caroline behind her as she tried to stand again.

A tall, dark-skinned man stepped out of the trees, eyes glowing faintly gold. His hands lifted lazily — no theatrics, no drama. Just calm inevitability. Doctor Martin. Awesome. A fucking witch doctor. That was probably offensive. Caroline just didn’t care at the moment.

Sabrina bore sharp teeth with a weak hiss. Caroline shushed her without looking away. “You’re ok, you’re ok,”

The last wolf crumpled. Tyler trembled. “What the hell is going on?”

Damon and Stefan pushed themselves from the ground.

Jonas leveled a hard stare at all of them. “Elijah made a promise to Miss Forbes. I'm here to see it's upheld,” he offered a nod to a barely coherent Sabrina. Caroline stared after him, breathing hard, blood drying on her skin, Sabrina’s weight heavy in her arms. What the fuck. “You need to go. Get out of here. Now.”

Reyna’s arm wrapped around her shoulders. “C’mon. Let’s go. The deal’s done,”

Sabrina stirred, head turning weakly into Caroline’s shoulder. Caroline shook her head and said the only thing she could think of, “You’re ok.”

You’re ok…you’re ok…

Then, she saw it again. Recognition. This time in forest green eyes. “Sorry, I was late,” it said in a low, gravelly, barely understandable voice.

Caroline laughed wetly. “You’re such a bitch,”

Chapter Text

Sabrina’s head rolled to the side. Cold porcelain. Her tub?

Warm steam filtered through the air like the Yiddish murmuring on either side of her.

Her vanilla rum candle burned somewhere. The floorboard in the kitchen creaked. She remembered the cage. The blood in her mouth. The bullet between her eyes.

There was burned popcorn. Home? She didn’t remember getting here. She remembered Caroline’s face above her, haloed in the moonlight. Inky black eyes darker than the sky. Ha, she was feeling poetic. God, her head was killing her.

There were hands on her again. Familiar ones. Moving her around, removing bloody clothes, washing away grime and vervain that didn’t work on her. She blinked and found Reyna’s brow furrowed, her mouth tight in that way that said I’m trying not to scream or start a fight. That usually lasted about fifteen seconds.

Someone swiped a cold rag across her face. She snuffled. Then, sneezed. Sharp teeth pierced her lower lip.

Reyna lasted thirteen seconds.

Reyna rubbed her temples before snapping. “Bist meshugeh? Really, Ma?”

Miriam’s voice tsked from somewhere behind her. “There was schmutz,”

“Yeah, well, you’re acting like we’re in the third grade again,” Reyna’s voice was closer. A hand cupped behind her head, lifting it up and placing a rolled towel underneath it.

The cool rings on Miriam’s hand felt hot on her too-cold skin. She knew she should have been hungry, but she couldn’t be bothered to drum up the feeling. Or any feeling. Phantom pain lit through her limbs. She remained silent, motionless.

Another rag ran down the length of her tail, over and over, until her eyes closed.

She lost some time after that.

Steam, thick with salt and Miriam’s jasmine oil perfume, rolled around her. Her spine molded against the porcelain backing. Miriam cupped salty water, dousing her bracelet, murmuring incantations. She didn’t understand all of them. Reyna stood over her mother, a brooding shadow, arms crossed with a frown.

“I’m fine,” Sabrina whispered into the steam. The ether? “I just need some sleep. Just need to sleep,” words hurt. Worse than that, words were hard. Hard to find in her fucked up brain right now. It was like trying to speak through sand streaming through a strainer. She wondered if they had heard her. They never said anything, and Sabrina didn’t say anything else.

Her claws dragged shallow grooves in the tub’s curve. She floated limp in the water, fins catching the candlelight like oil slicks. Every edge of her shimmered too sharply. Black eyes blinked without lashes. Teeth too long pressed against her bottom lip. Deep-colored scales meant for deep water. Not baths.

She didn’t look at them. She didn’t want to see if they flinched. Miriam leaned in and kissed her on the forehead over the ridged bone.

“Nu,” Miriam said quietly. “Let the water take it for a little while. You did enough. You’re home, neshomeleh.”

Sabrina’s throat burned. She turned her face away.

Miriam shut the door behind her. Reyna didn’t say anything as she lowered herself onto the floor beside the tub. Her back hit the porcelain with a soft thump. A sigh left her like a balloon deflating. Sabrina reached toward her — slow, clumsy — and draped a damp, clawed hand over Reyna’s shoulder.

Reyna covered it with her own. Her fingers traced over the claws with almost too-warm hands. It burned, but Sabrina didn’t mind. Her eyes closed. They sat in silence and let time pass, letting it filter through the slow steam like the soft breeze fluttering the curtains above the bath. She could smell the gardenia Caroline had planted earlier. She hoped werewolves didn’t mark their territory like Mrs. Luwinski’s dog did.

The breeze raked through her wet hair, shifting the water above her gills. Her chest expanded. A black paw stepped through the fluttering curtain. Her face remained the same, the sharp angles and sharper teeth, and she waited for the cat to flee, hissing and scratching. Peanut tilted his head before bounding off the windowsill, perfectly landing on the edge of the table.

She huffed a laugh, lifting a wet, clawed hand out of the water. Peanut rubbed his face against her fingers. He passed around the narrow edge until he curled around Reyna’s neck.

Sabrina breathed again and closed her eyes. Her tail slid over the side, twitching slightly. She let the water pull her under.

-O-

Reyna closed the door to Caroline’s room with a soft click. She left the little light on the desk on. They could clear off the snacks littered across the room tomorrow. Burnt popcorn, apples, and Caroline’s Capri-Bloods. The girls slept all tangled together on the full bed, a mess of limbs and Rose Forbes’ hand-stitched quilts. Elena sprawled across Bonnie’s stomach while Caroline curled closer into the wall with Sabrina’s stuffed Dalmatian tucked underneath her chin.

She begrudgingly gave the Gilbert girl points for insisting on the girls’ night.

Reyna didn’t particularly feel like being alone, either. The best training in the world from the oldest culture in the world and almost killed by a bunch of fucking dogs. Her nails dug into her palms. She turned away from the door.

She padded barefoot down the stairs back into the living room, Sabrina’s borrowed pajamas too long in the sleeves. She remembered Sabrina’s grandmother telling her she could miss every single creaking floorboard in the whole house. She’d always wondered if Gran Forbes knew that the Weinburgs were a little more than human.

Her huff was a dry, bitter laugh.

Probably.

Tonight, she let the floor creak under her feet.

Her fingers found the chain around her neck. The gold hamsa lay warm against her sternum. Reyna squeezed as she thought about the Sight about how she would react to it. If she would be like her mother and grandmother before. If she would be the kind to let those around her fall and drown in the sand because fate wouldn’t let her catch up. If she would have let Sabrina suffer at the hands of werewolves like her mother. The Sight would come sooner or later, and she would have to choose.

There is no choice, Reyna. If you have to choose, then I have already failed you.

She squeezed the hamsa tighter.

She wandered until she found herself standing in front of the open refrigerator. She stared blankly at eggs and mangoes that needed to be thrown out. She could take them out now if she--

A floorboard down the hall creaked. Reyna jerked back, fighting the reflex to slam the fridge door closed. She froze. Listened.

A low, broken sob from Sabrina’s room. Her heart dropped into her stomach. She found Peanut waiting at the door, tail swishing. The furball trilled, meeting her eyes without fear before shouldering open the door to Sabrina’s room.

Reyna took a deep breath and stepped into the dark of her room. Sabrina, in her softest pajamas, lay tangled in the sheets that Reyna had wrapped her in a few hours before. She curled onto her side, hiding her face in her hands as her shoulders wracked.

“I’m sorry,” Sabrina gasped, voice shredded raw. “I’m sorry, I’m just— I’m afraid to go to sleep.”

Reyna crossed the room before she finished.

“I tried…I’m sorry, I just can’t,”

Reyna shushed her. “Shh. No, no— don’t apologize.” She climbed in behind her, pulling the blankets up, wrapping her arms around her trembling friend. Salt and blood clung to her, but Reyna didn’t flinch away, only shuffled closer. “You’re alright; I’m here,” she whispered into still-wet hair. “Nothing’s gonna get you. I won’t let it. Nobody fucks with my bitch,”

Sabrina sniffled a pitiful laugh. She wrapped her freezing hands around Reyna’s wrists. She didn’t let go even when her breaths evened out into soft puffs.

Reyna stared out the window as the midnight rain started and thought of what her mother would say. About legacy. Duty. That one day, Reyna would have to choose between blood and bone — between the family’s future and her own.

There is no choice, Reyna.

Her mother was right. There really wasn’t a choice.

She buried her nose into Sabrina’s hair. Salty brine burned her nose.

“Nothing’s gonna get you,” she said quieter. The gold oath burned in her eyes. “I promise,”